jawahir program

Transcription

jawahir program

JAWAHIR
PROGRAM
JUZ 16 – 30
‫‏"خيركم من تعلم القرآن وعلمه‏"‏‏‬.‫‏‬
"The best amongst you is the one who learns the
Qur'an and teaches it."
[Al-Bukhari]
www.livequraneverymoment.org
darularqamonline@gmail.com
00919705016472
https://m.facebook.com/Darul-Arqam-1410562455849601/
https://www.instagram.com/p/BE-nR-UHIzx/
http://www.youtube.com/darularqamonline
Jawahir Programme-Dawrae Quran





























JUZ 16 Qaala Alam Surah 18 – Al Kahf
Juz 16 Qaala Alam : Surah Kahf Ayat 75-110
Surah Al Kahf
 Ruku-10, Ayat 75-82(In Aayaat Me Musa(As) Aur Khizar(As) Ka Zikr Hai)
Musa (As) Aur Khizar (As) Waqiah.
Musa(As) Qizar(As) Ke Paas Ilm Sikhne Ke Liye Gaye.
First – Ek Kashti Thi Usey Khizar (As) Ne Aib Daar Kar Diya Phir Sawal Kiya Musa(As) Ne.
Second- Ek Bache Ka Qatl Kiya Qizar(As) Ne -Phir Musa(As) Ne Sawal Kiya Kyunke Unki
Shariat Mai Qatl Bada Gunah Tha Further Usi Ke Continuation Hai.
Ilm Ki Ahmiyat
Musa(As) Itne Bada Rasool Hone Ke Bawajood Ajizi Se The
Quraan Mai Sabse Zyada Zikr Musa (As) Ka Hai,
Musa (As)Galti Hone Par Maafi Maangte.
Ilm Sekhne Ke Lea Sabr Ki Zaroorath Hai.
Ilm Se Sabr Ajaata Hai
Kitni Badi Position Ho To Bhi Ilm Ki Talab Rehna Hai.
Dono Chaldea Aage Aur Khana Maangae Basti Walo Se – Basti Walo Ne Mana Kardea.
Deewar - Dewar Girne Wali Thi.
Qizar(As) Ne Dewar Repair Ki.
Musa(As) Bhool Gaye Phir Third Time Sawal Kea Ke Dewar Ke Badle Ujrat Le Lete.
Qizar(As) Ne Kaha – Yeh Judai Hai Mera Aur Tera Darmiyaan.
Hadith – Aap (Saw) Ne Kaha Kash Ke Musa(As) Aur Thoda Sabr Karlete To Ilm Mai Izafa Hojata.
Qizr(As) – 3 Sawalo Ka Jawab Dete Hai Musa (As) Ko
Kashti- Miskeeno Ki Thi – Badshah Le Raha Tha - Zulm Se.
Ladka Sarkashi Karke Galib Ajayenga In Dono Par Islea Ladka Ke Qatl.
Deewar Repair- Do Yateem Bacho Ke Khazana Us Deewar Ke Neeche Tha Unke Walid Nek
The.
Ayat 79. Miskeen - Kamaate To Hai Lekin Poora Nahi Padte , Fakheero Se Better
Ustaad Ke Saath Shagird Ka Mamla
 Ajizi
 Ehteraam Karna – Bhale Hi Umr Me, Darje Me, Maal Me Kam Ho.
 Sawal Ka Jawab Agar Ustad Na De To Israr Nahi Karna.
 Ustaad Ki Ijazat Ke Bagair Majlis Nahi Chodna
 Ikhtelaf Ho To Bhi Still You Have To Respect Teacher
 Teacher Will Decide Portion
 Ustad Ke Lea Dua Karna.
 Ilm Sikhna Ke Lea Khud Ko Takleef Dena (Ex: Travelling)
 Izzat Dena
 Useless Question Nahi Pochne Chahiye.
 Ustad Ki Narazgi Bardasht Karna.
 Guftugu Ke Waqt Adab Ke Lehaz.
 Ruku-11, Ayat 83-101(In Ayat Me Zul Qarnain Ka Zikr Hai )
Quresh Ne Yahoodeo Ke Kehne Par Aap(Saw) Se Sawal Kea Tha.
Ruh Ki Haqiqat.
Ashab-E-Kahf.
Zul Qarnain.
Zul Qarnein - Ek Momin Badshah The.
Unhone Jo Bhi Asbab The Unka Sahi Istemaal Kiya.
Page | 1
JUZ 16 Qaala Alam Surah 18 – Al Kahf

Yajuj Majuj Ko Qaid Kia. Lohe Ke Tukde, Iron Sheets, Molten Tamba(Copper)-Ki Dewar Banae
Yajuj Majuj Ko Qaid Kia
 Itna Bada Kaam Kea Zul Qarnain Ne Kaha Yeh Mera Rab Ki Taraf Se.
 Qayamat Se Pehle Yajuj Majuz Khul Jayenge Aur Zameen Me Khoob Sarkashi Karenge.
 Ruku-12, Ayat 102-110(In Ayat Mai Jahannum, Jannat, Allah Ki Baat Ka Zikr Hai.)
 Farishtey Jahannum Ko Khench Kar Layenge.1st Soor Sab Zinda Log May Jaayenga.
2nd Soor Sab Apni Qabro Se Niklenge.
 Imaan Ka Bagair Aur Qayamet Ke Din Ke Inkaar - Saree Amal Zaya Hoga.
 Ajubbul Huzn-Jahannum Ki Ek Wadi, Khud Jahannum Roz Use Panaah Chahti Hai Dikhawe Ke
Ulma Usme Dakhil Hoga..
Lessons Learnt From Surah Kahf
1) Is Surat Ki Fazeelat: Pehli 10 Ayate Yaad Karne Se Dajjal Ke Fitne Se Mehfooz.
2) Juma Ko Padne Se Noor
3) Dosti Karo: Subah Sham Zikr Karne Walo Ke Sath
4) Mat Dosti Karo: Jo Zikr Se Gafil
5) 2 Logo Ki Missal- Sabaq-Ne’mato Par Faqr Mat Karo
6) Shirk K Khilaaf- No Compromise.
7) Narmi Se Rawayya
8) Bahas Aur Issues Me Nahi Padhna
9) Duniya Aur Akhirat Mai Imaan+ Amal-E-Saleh
10) Takabbur Aur Faqr Nahi Karna
11) Nafs Ko Shareek Nahi Karna.
12) Ilm Se Insaan Me Sabr Aajata Hai
13) Kisi Burayi Me Bhi Bhalayi Hoti Hai Allah Ki Taraf Se,Baad Hame Pata Chalta Hai.
14) Aulad Ki Wajah Se Jannat Ya Jahunnam Mai Ja Sakte –Allah Ko Naraaz Nahi Karna Hai.
15) Aulad Ki Sahi Tarbiyat- Dua Karna Hai K Aankhon Ki Thandak Banae.
16) Halal Kamai Ki Hifazat Allah Karega.
17) Ustaad Ki Izzat.
18) Momin Badsha(Muslim Rulers) Ka Maqsad Deen Ko Qayam Kare.
19) Allah Ki De Hue Taqat,Sources Ka Sahi Use Karna Aur Koshish Kare K Logo Ko Fayeda
Pohchaye.
20) Koi Bhi Kamyabi Hame Mile Who Sirf Allah Ki Taraf Se Hoti Hai.
21) Maal Aur Power Ke Baad Bhi Narmi Aur Ajizi,Qayamat Per Yaqeen
22) Allah Ki Ayat Ko Samjhna,Padhna Aur Amal Bhi Karna Hai.
23) Allah Ke Ahkamaat Follow.
24) Halal Daere Mei Rehna Aur Haram Chod Dena.Bais-E- Ajr Hosakta.
25) Jannat-Ul-Firdaus, Highest Grade K Liye Dua Karna.
26) Allah Ki Baate- Samander Ink Se Replace Karenge Tab Bhi Nahi Khatam Hogi, Sirf Aur Sirf
Allah Ki Ibadat Karna Hai.
Every Friday While Reading Surah-Al-Kahf We Should Remember All These Ponts.
Ayaat - 98
Ruku- 6



Surah Maryam
Surah 19
Makki
 Ruku-1, Ayat 1-15(In Aayaat Me Zakariya (As) Aur Yahya (As) Ka Zikr Hai)
Zakariya(As) – Suleman Bin Dawood Ki Aulaad Me Se The, Rozi Se Carpenter(Badhai) The,
Biwi Ka Naam Alishba Tha. Hazrat Maryam(As) Ke Khalu The Aur Kafeel Bhi.
Surah Maryam - Jafar(Ra) Ne Najashi Ko Sunayi
Zakariya(As) - Dua Allah Se Aulad Ke Liye.
Page | 2
JUZ 16 Qaala Alam Surah 19 Maryam

Zakariya(As) Waris Chahte The Kueka Islah Aur Deen Ka Kaam Unke Baad Qabeeblaye Lawi,
Jisme Islaah Ka Kaam Tha Koi Zimmedari Uthane Layaq Na Tha.
 Ambiya Ki Virasat - Ilm Aur Deen
 Yahya (As)- Allah Ne Naam Rakha.
 Yahya Ka Matlab-Wo Zinda Rahega-Wo Shaheed Huye-Shaheed Ki Roohein Allah Ke Pass
Zinda Rehti Hai(Yahoodi Hukumraan Herodos Ke Rakhasa Ki Farmayash Par Qatl Kiye Gaye)
 3 Haulnaak Din Par Allah Ka Salam Yahya(As) Par
 Paideyash
 Maut
 Dobara Uthaye Jaane Wale Din
 Allah (Swt) Kuch Bhi Karsakte
 Zakariya (As) - Budhapa- Yahya(As)
 Isa(As) - Bin Baap Ke - Paida Kea
 Ruku-2, Ayat 16-40(In Ayat Me Maryam(As) Aur Isa Ibn Maryam Ka Zikr Hai )
 Pregnancy Ke Dauran Padne Ya Delivery Asaan Ho-Quraan Aur Hadith Se Sabith Nahi. Wahid
Aurat Ka Zikr Quraan Mai.
 Maryam (As) - Bait Ul Maqdas Ke Mehrab Me Thi
 Jibrael(As) – Ruh -Phonke
 Darde Zeh- Jerusalem Se 8-9 Miles Ki Doori Par Bethlehem
 Ayat 24 – 2 Opinions
 Jibrael (As) Ne Hazrat Maryam Se Na Ghamgeen Hone Ko Kaha Aur Unke Paav Ke Paas Se Pai
Ke Chashme Ki Qabar Di.
 Isa(As) Ne Unse Kaha Keh Hum Na Kare Allah Ne Unke Matahat Unke Bete Ko Sardaar
Banakar Bheje.
 Isa(As)- Bacha Bol Utha- Allah Ka Banda Aur De Kitaab.
 Mubarakan - Babarkat Wali Cheeze (Increase In Beneficial Things)
 Isa(As) - Khud - Inkar Kiya - Allah Ke Wo Allah Ke Bete Hai..
 Isa(As)-Tableegh Sair Kartey Ghumte Unka Tareeqa Islea Maseah Kaha Jaata 32-33 Years Ki
Umr Me Asmaan Pe Uthaya Gaya.
 Yahood- Ilzam Lagate
 Walad Uz Zina Kehte.
 Nasara-Allah Ka Beta Kehta(Halakat Hai Unlogo Ke Lea)
 Allah Ko Kya Zarorat Hai Beta Ki Kisi Kaam Ka Irada Karte To Beshak Kahta Kun-Fayakun.
 Hasrat-Kash Ki Aisa Hoga, Kash Ke Tauba Khubool Hoti,Jannatao Ko Bhi Hasrat Hogi Kash Aur
Zyada Zikr Karte.
 Qayamat Ka Din- Hasrat Ka Din
 Ruku-3, Ayat 41-50 (In Ayat Mai Ibrahim(As) Ka Zikr Hai.)
 Ibrahim (As) Sache Nabi The
 Siddique- Dil Se, Zaban Se Sache, Sache Amal Aur Sachae Ke Saath, Dost Ke Bhi Aata Hai
Mayne
 Ibrahim(As) - Baap, Azaar
 Ibrahim(As) Apne Baap Azaar Ko Samjha Rahe Kitna Bhi Saal Butho Ke Samne Pukaro Kuch
Bhi Nahi Kar Sakte Buth.
 Ibadat - Submit Karna, Surrender Karna
 Iblees- Inkaar – Sajda.
 Ayat -44- Jab Iblees Ko Hukum Dea Allah Tala Ne Sajda Ke-Usme Inkar Kea.
 Shaitan Sirf Waswasa Dal Sakte, Zabardasti Nahi Kar Sakte.
 Waswasa-Kaise Pehchanne.
Page | 3
JUZ 16 Qaala Alam Surah 19 Maryam
Agar Quraan Aur Hadith Se Ho To Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai.
Agar Quraan Aur Hadith Ke Against Ho To Shaitaan Ki Taraf Se.
Mushrikeen- Dua Nahi Karsakte.
Ibrahim(As) – Naram Dil The, Awabun Muneeb The, Dard Rakhne Wale Unke Baap Ke Lea
Dua Karte The, Later Allah Ne Rok Dea, Who Ruk Gaye.
 Albatta Zinda Ho To Hidayat Ki Dua Kar Sakte Hai.
 Ibrahim (As)- Zikr Quran Mai Hai Buland Kar Dea Aur Unke Bacho Ko Bhi Nabi Banae.
 Ruku-4,Ayat 51-65(In Aayaat Me Musa(As),Haroon(As),Idrees(As),Noha(As) Ka Zikr Hai)
 Musa (As) - Kohetoor - Wahi Ka Agaaz
 Misr Aur Madyan Ke Beech Mai Toor-(Kohetoor) Allah Ne Kalaam Kea Musa(As)
 Haroon (As) - Nabi - Supporter
 Ismael(As) - Rasool And Nabi- Wade Ke Sache
 Idrees(As) - Nuh(As) Ka Pardada & Shees(As) Ke Nawase
 Idrees(As) - 2 Times Zikr In Quran Surah Maryam & Surah Ambiya
 Idrees(As) - First To Invent Pen,Hisaab Kitab,Suyi (Needle) Tarazu,Inhi Ke Daur Se Shuroo Hua.
 Namaz Ko Zaaya Karna
 Buthparasti Karna
 Poore 5 Na Padhna
 Taal Ke Padna
 Janboojh Ke Chodna
 Ghaflat Baratna
 Sahi Tareeqa Se Namaz Na Padna
 Jisne Jaan Kar Namaz Tark Ki Usne-Kufr Kiya.
 Ghay- Jahannum Ki Gehri Aur Badbudaar Wadi
 Ghay- Meaning - Azaab, Gumrahi
 Muttaqeen Log - Taqwa Wala- Jannat
 Taqwa- Allah Ki Dar Se Bure Kaam Chod Dena – Allah Ki Mohabbat Me Ache Kaam Karna
 Jibrael(As)- Allah Ke Hukm- Wahi Laate
 Zaalim Log - Quran Aur Sunnat Ke Against

















 Ruku-5, Ayat 66-82 (In Ayat Me Jahanum Aur Jannat Ka Zikr Hai )
Allah Talah Farmate Hai Kya Ibn-E-Adam Iza De Rahe Hai Mujhe Aulad Hai Keh Kar Dobara
Uthane Mai. Khasam Hai Khud Ki Dobara Khada Karenga Aur Ghutno Ke Bal Uthenga.
Bakhi Rehne Wale Nekea Hai.Neki Wahi Hai Jo Quraan, Sunnat Se Sabit Hai.
Har Cheeze Likhi Ja Rahi Hai.Sab Allah Ki Taraf Paltenga, Akela Ayenga Amal Ke Saath.
Jin Ilaho Ki Ibadat Karte Wohi Unke Khilaaf Hoge Qayamat Ke Din.
Jahannum Mai- Ghutno Ke Bal (Majboori Ki Alamat)
Zaalimeen Log- Quran Aur Sunnat Ke Against
Allah Ko Jhutlana- Ke Qayamat Ke Din Insaan Ko Dobara Nahi Uthayega
 Ruku-6, Ayat 83-98
Allah Ko Iza Dena -Ye Kehna Ki Allah Ki Aulaad Hai
Allah Ki Sunnat----Waqt Deta Hai Ke Sudar Jao, Tauba Karlo Itni Buri Baat Kahi Ke Allah Ki
Aulad Asmaan Phat Pede Aur Shaq Hojaye Zameen Aur Gir Pade Pahaad Toot Kar –Ayat 90
Nekiya Baakhi Rehna Wali Hai (76)
Muttaqi Logo Ki - Sahi Mehmaani
Har Cheez- Likhi Jarahi - Recorded Islam, Imaan - Mohabbat Apas Musalmaan
Jo Koi Nafarmani Kea- Wip Out Pichli Qaume (98)
Page | 4



JUZ 16 Qaala Alam Surah 20 Taha
Aaj Agar Koi Maal, Muqaam, Duniya Ke Itebaar Se Bada Kehta, Its Not Permanent, Pehli
Qaume Jaise Qatam Hue Unki Awaz Bhi Nahi Sun Sakte. Aaj Hum Bhi Hai Kal Sab Kuch Khatam
Allah (Swt)- Quraan - Aasaan Kiya
Ayaat - 135
Ruku-8
Surah Taha
Surah 20
Makki
 Ruku-1, Ayat 1-24(In Ayat Me Musa(As) Ka Zikr Hai )
Surah Taha- Ayat Sunkar - Umar(Ra) Imaan Laaye
Quraan Islea Nahi Nazil Hue Ke Ispar Amal Karke Log Mushkil Me Padhe Balke Akharat Ke
Mushkil Se Nijaad Ke Lea Nazil Huye, Islea Nahi Ke Mohd(Saw) Ghamzade Ho, Log Iske
Jhutlaana Par, Isliye Nahi Ke Aap(Saw) Raat Bhar Padh Kar Khud Takleef Uthaye.
 Allah (Swt)- Arsh- Mutashabihat Aayat Hai
 Allah (Swt)- Ache Naam - According To Quraan And Hadith
 Musa(As) - Nabuwat Ka Waqlah
 Muqaddes Muqam Par Joote Utarne Chahiye.Allah Ke Kalaam Ki Izzat Aur Ehteraam Ke Liye.
 Kohetoor Ki Wadi - Muqqaddes Tuwa - Nabuwat
 Namaz
 Allah Ki Yaad, Allah Ka Zikr
 Allah Ki Raza
 5 Times Palat Palat Kar Yaad
 Ayat-14-Zikr Ki Ala Tareen Shakl Namaz Hai.Agar Namaaz Bhool Jaye To Fauri Namaaz Padh
Leni Chahiye.Agar Chahe Ke Allah Hame Yaad Kare To Namaaz Padhne Chahiye.Agar Allah Ki
Yaad Aye To Gauri Namaaz Padhni Chahiye.Allah Ke Zikr Se Ghaflat Tari Ho To Fauri Namaaz
Padhni Chahiye.
 Qayamat Ki Qabar - So That We Can Pepare
 Khwahishat -E- Nafs Ki Pairvi Nahi Karne
 Musa(As) - 2 Nishanea
 Aasa (Jo Sampt Banjaate)
 Yad- E-Baiza (Chamakta Hua Haat)
 Ruku-2, Ayat 25-50
 Allah Ka Hukm Hua Musa(As) Ko Phiroan Ki Taraf Jao Usne Sarkashi Ki.
 Rabbish Rahli Sadri Wa Yasirli Amri Wahlul Ukhdatam Mil Lisani Yafqahu Qauli
 Aye Mere Rab Khol De Mere Liye Mere Seena Aur Asaan Karde Mere Liye Kaam Mera/ Aur
Khol De Girah Meri Zabaan Ko
 Musa(As) Ne Haroon (As) Ke Lea Dua Ki Allah Se Ke Quwwat Mazboot Karde.
 Sabse Zyada Fayda Pohchene Wale Bhaiyo Mai Musa(As) Ke The-Kueka Nabuwat Dilwae
Haroon(As) Ko.
 Ayat 39- Phiroan Ke Dil Mai Mohabbat Dalde Allah Ne Dushman Ke Haato Parwarish
Karwae.
 2 Times Inaam - Allah Ne - Musa (As) Par
 Haroon (As) Ko Nebuwat De
 Ma Ko Wahi (Dil Mai Baat Daal Di)
 Allah Ka Zikr Mai - Susti Nahi
 Tableegh - Narmi Se
 Bani Israel Ko Qaid Karlea, Aur Zulm Karte Tha Azaab Dete, Mashakhat Karwate Tha Phiraon.
 Musa(As) Bheja- Najaat Bani Israel


Page | 5



























Aap (Saw) Ne Jab Heracal Ko Letter Likha To Yehi Ayat-47- Assalam Ala Manit Taba Al
Huda.(Aur Salaam Upar Jo Pairvi Kare Hidayat Ki)
Musa(As) Ne Phiroan Se Kaha Hum Dono Ke Ab Wohi Hai, Jisne Har Cheeze Ko Create Kea
Aur Rehnumi Ki(Purpose Of Creation Dikhae) Ex:- Suraj – Jalne(Purpose), Shahad Ki MakkiPholo Ka Ras.
Akher Rakhne Walo Ke Lea Nishanea Hai, Khud Paida Nahi Hua, Allah Ne Paida Kee, Asmaan
Se Pani, Muktalif Pauda, Is Mai Tum Paide Hua, Isi Mai Lautoge- Ayat 53
Everything Is Recorded
 Ruku-3,Ayat 51-65(In Aayaat Me Musa(As) Aur Jadugaro Ka Waqiah)
Phiroan Ne Musa (As) Se Kaha. Jadu Ke Zariye Kya Misr Se Nikalne Chahte Hai.
Phiroan Ko Saari Nishanea Bataye- Yad-E-Baiza, Aasa.
Muqable Ke Lea Musa(As) Ne Ek Din Fix Kea.
Ek Din Fix- Stadium- Celebration Day Amna- Samna
Chast Ka Din - Day Time- Everything Visible Musa (As) - 2 Ilzam- (63)
 Misr Se Nikalne Chalte Hai Musa (As) Phiroaneo Ko Jadu Ka Zarea
 Umda Tareeqa Ki Zindagi, Ideal Zindagi, Lifestyle Musa(As) Jealous Hokar Nikaal
Musa(As) Ne Jadugaro Se Kaha Allah Par Jhoot Mat Gado, Kueke Jadugar Jo Laeye Woh Ankho
Ka Dhoka, Aur Musa(As) Jo Laya Woh Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai.
Jadugar Jo Laya- Ankho Ka Dhoka
Musa (As) - Mujuzat
Jadugar Na Duniya Na Akhirat Par Falah Pa Sakte.
Jab Amna Samna Hua Jadugar Samajh Gaye Jo Musa (As) Laaye Who Jadu Nahi Balke Mujuza
Hai Jadugar Imaan Laaye.
Phiroan- Saza Di Mukhtalif Samht Se Haat Pau Kaat Dea.
 Ruku-4, Ayat 66-82(In Ayat Me Musa(As) Bani Israel Ko Phiroan Se Nijaat Dilaye )
Samri-Bajarma Qabeela Se Tha Jo Gaye Ki Pooja Karte Uska Naam Moosa Bin Zafar Aata Hai.
Samarra Naam Ke Ilaka Se Tha To Naam Samri Padha.
Ayat 74- Mujrim –Jo Koi Quraan Sunnat Ke Against Jaega.
Ayat 75- Sirf Imaan Laana Kaafi Nahi, Amal Bhi Zariri Hai, Apne Apne Amal Se Darja Milenga.
Ayat 76- Jisne Shirk Kufr Se Paakezgi Ikhtiyar Ki Uske Lea Jannat.
Allah Ka Hukm Musa(As) – Mera Bando Ko Le Chalo, Ek Lathi Maro Samadar Mai Raasta Ban
Jaega.(Red Sea Ka Waqiah)
Doob Gaya Phiroan Samandar Mai,Kohatoor Par Bulaya Gaya Musa(As) Ko Taurat Dena Ke
Lea; Mann Aur Salwa Nazil Kea.
Jab Taurat Lane Musa(As) Gaye Samri Ne Bhatka Dea.
Samri Ne Bani Israel Ke Zewar Se Bachde Banaye.
Ayat 87- Bani Israel Ka Kehna Ke Samri Moosa(As) Ki Taleemat Bhool Gaye.
Samri Ka Kehna Ke Moosa(As) Bachda Ilah Hai Batana Bhool Gaye.
Samri- Bhat Ka Dea
Musa (As) - Gussa Hua - Haroon (As)
 Ruku-5, Ayat 90-104 (In Ayat Me Qayamat Neeli Ankhe )
 Haroon(As) Ne Baht Samjhaya Apni Qaum Ko-Azmayesh Me Daale Gaye Tum Iske Zarye- Rab
Rehmaan Hai Itat Karo Aur Paiervi Karo Mere Hukm Ki.
 Qaum Ne Kahe- Jam Kar Hum Bachde Ki Ibadat Karenga Musa(As) Aye Tak.
 Musa(As) Wapis Aya Aur Pocha Haroon(As) Se Kya Roka Nahi.
 Haroon(As) Ne Kahe- Aey Meri Maa Ke Beta Judai Daal Di Bani Israel Ke Darmiyan.
Page | 6


Musa(As) Ne Samri Se Majera Poche.
Ayat 96- Samri Ne Jawab Dea Maine Who Dekha Jo Unhone Nahi Dekah- Zewar Ka Bachde
Banana Jo Mujhe Samajhaya Jo Unhe Nahi Aya.
 Rasool Ke Naqshe Qadam Se Ek Muthe Li- Taleemat Se Kuch Hissa Hi Liya.
 Mera Nafs Ne Mere Liye Ye Asaan Banaya Aise Mujhe Mere Nafs Ne Samjhaya.
 Ayat 97- Allah Ka Azaab- Samri
 Untouchable Hogaya
 Bible- Buri Shakl Ka Ho Gaya
 Beemari Hogayi, Wo Kehta Mat Touch Karo,
 Duniya Aur Akhirat Mai Bhi Azaab Hai.
 Quran Ko Chodkar Apni Marzi - Bure Bojh Uthaye- Qayamat-Gunaho Ka Bojh.
 Neeli Ankhein - Khauf Se Neeli , Badsoorat, Andhepan, Raushni Nahi Hogi Aur Badshekal Hoga
Log
 Ruku-6, Ayat 105-115
 Pahedo Ko Gira Diya Jayega.
 Kuffar-E-Meera- Aap (Saw) Se Pochte The Pahado Ka Kya Hoga- Gira Dega Unko Mera Rab.
 Israfeel(As) Sur Phokenga.
 Pehla Sur - Sab Mar Jaenga
 Dusra Sur- Dobara Uthaya Jaenga.
 Ayat 108- Koi Kuch Nahi Keh Sakega Allah Ke Samne Lekin Dheemi Awaaz.
 Ayat 114- Aap(Saw) Jaldi Jaldi Quraan Padte The Jibrael(As) Ke Saath Ke Kahi Bhool Ne Jae
To Allah Farma Rahe Jaldi Na Karo Qur Keh Dijiye--- Allah Ne Quraan Ki Zimmadari Hame De Hame Bhi Yeh Dua Kasrat Se Padni Hai.
 Sifarish- Jise Allah Ijazat De
 Quran
 Farishtey
 Aap Saw
 Roza
 Zulm Quran Aur Sunnat Ke Khilaaf
 Logo Ke Saat Zulm
 Rabbi Zidnee Ilma- 114 Aye Mere Rab Zyada De Mujhko Ilm
 Ruku-7, Ayat 116-128 (In Ayat Me Adam (As) Ka Waqiah )
 Allah Ne Adam Se Wada Lea Phal Mat Khao Jannat Ke Ek Darakht Ka.
 Pehle Hi Allah Ne Warn Kea Iblees Dushman Hai.
 Allah Ka Waada Na Bhooke, Na Nanga Honge Na Pyaasa Na Dhoop Lagegi Adam(As) Bhool
Gaye.
 Adam (As) - Shaitaan Waswase Daale.
 Iblees Na Dhoka Ke Wada Kea, Na Maut Ayegi, Aur Badshahat Ke Na Purani Hogi(Na Downfall
Hoga).
 Adam(As) Aur Hawa(As) Ne Kha Lea, To Khul Gaye Satar Undono Ke, Aur Chipka Ne Lage.
Apne Apar Jannat Ke Patton Me Se.Adam(As) Ne Maafi Mangi Allah Se Uska Rab Meherbaan
Hua Our Hidayat Baqshi.
 Allah Ka Hukm – Dono Ko Utar Jao-Tum Me Se Baaz- Baaz Ke Dushman Hai-Agar Hidayat Aye
To Pairvi Karna Mari Hidayat Ki To Na Bhat Kega Aur Na Museeb At Ma Padega.
 Allah Ka Zikr Se Muh Modega
o Dil Ki Tangi
o Maal Shahrat, Sehat Rahne Ke Bawajood Sukoon Nahi Rehte
Page | 7
o Qabr - Tang Hojaegi (Duniya Mai Allah Ki Zikr Se Ghafil Hei Use Daba De Jaega
 Ruku-8, Ayat 129-135 (In Ayat Me Tasheeh- Subah Shem Ka Zikr )
 Qayamat Ke Time Fix
 Qaum Ko Pakad Ne Ke Bhi Fix Time
 Sabr Karo- Tasbeeh Karo
 5 Times – Namaez
 Tahajjud Ke Waqt
 Subah- Sham- Suraj Tulu Hone Se Pehle Suraj Guroob Hone Ke Baad (Asr), Raat Ki Ghadiyon
Me Aur Din Ke Kinaro Par Shayed Ke Allah Raazi Hojaye.
Ayat 131 – Yeh Tamam Cheeze Jo Kafiro Ko, Sarkasho Ko Milta Hai- Azmaish Hai.
Page | 8
Ayaat-1-112
Ruku-1-7




















JUZ 17- Iqtaraba Linnaas Surah 21 – Al Ambiya
Juz 17 Iqtarab Linnaas
Surah – Al Ambiyah
Surah- 21
Makki
 Ruku 1st Ayat 1—10 (In Ayat Me Allah Ke Nafarmani Ka Anjam)
Waqt Hisaab Se Muraad Qayamat Hai Jo Har Ghadi Khareeb Se Khareeb Ho Rahi Hai Aur
Har Wo Cheez Jo Aney Wali Hai Khareeb Hai Aur Har Insan Ki Maut Khud Iske Liye Qayamat
Hai
Yani Iske Tayari Se Ghafil, Duniya Ki Zeenaton Mein, Ghum Iman Se Be- Khabar Hai, Zikr Se
Murad Quran Hai,Quran Ka Nuzul Dheere Dheere 23 Years Mein Huva
Kuffar Makkah Ke Paas Nayi Ayat Aate To Wo Non Serious Khel Tamashay Mein Lete Hai.
Sarghoshi Yani Secret Talk, Kana Bosi, Aapas Mein Kehtey Hain Yeh Kaisa Kalaam Hai Aur
Iske Kilaaf Baatien Karte Hai.
Aap Saw Ko Kehte Kabhi Shayaar Kabhi Majnoon….
Ismein Mein Khle Aur Mazak Kar Rahhe Hai ,Quran Mein Tadabur Aur Ghaur Aur Fikr Nahi
Kartey
Allah Tala Tamaam Bandey Ki Baatey Sun Ta Hai Aur Sub Kay Aamal Ko Janta Hai.
In Logon Ne Aap Saw Ki Oper Aur Ilzam Laga Diya-Yeh Jo Baat Karte Hai Wo Wahi Nai Hai –
Allah Ki Taraf Se Nai Hai Balke Aap Saw Ne Pareshan Khawab Dekha- Quran Ek Allah Ki Baat
Hai
Yani Jis Tarah Samood Ke Liye Oontni Musa As Ke Liye Aasa Aur Yad-E-Baiza Etc, Kaunsa
Imaan Laye Unki Qaum,Aap Saw Ko Bhi Kayee Maujuza Diye Jaise –Shaq-Ul-Qamar, Jung E
Badr,Quran Itself A Maujuza Hai.
Ahle Zikr Se Murad Ahle Kitaab Hai.
Ahle Makkah Kehte Yeh Kaise Nabi Hai Khana Bhi Khatey Hai Jitney Bhi Pichleye Ambiya
Aaye Sub Insaan Hi Hai In Ke Upar Bhi Maut Aye,Hamesha Rehnay Wale Koi Nai Hai.
Allah Ne Nabiyoon Ka Waada Sacha Kardiya, Inke Dushman Ki Against Nabiyon Ko Najat
Dee Imaan Wale Ko Bhi Najat Di,Allah Ne Had Se Badhne Waloon Ko Halak Kardiya.
 Ruku 2nd — Ayat 11-29 (Tawheed Ki Bahterien Daleel)
Aye Insaan Tumhare Kaam Ane Wale Sirf Amal Hai, Yeh Ghar Yeh Maal, Yeh Paisa Kaam
Anewale Nahi Hai Jab Azaab Ata To Insaan Kya Karta- Bhagne Lagta Hai.
Yane Jub Azaab Dekhta To “Hai Afsoos Hum Par” Hum To The Zalim Lekin Aise Waqt Par
Jab Azaab Samne Ajaye Individual Insaan Per Jub Maut Ate Hai Tu Phir Us Waqt Hum Kuch
Karna Bhi Chahey To Nahi Kar Saktey Aur Na Faida Hoga.
Yaha Par Kaha Ja Raha Hai Shuru Se Akhirat Ki Fikr Karoo.
Asman Aur Zameen Inke Darmeiyan Khel Khood Ke Liye Nahi Banaya, Not The Place Of
Enjoyment Entertainment Nahi Hai –Allah Tala Maqsad Ke Saath Banaya Hai Allah Ki Ibadat
Karney Ki Liye.
Quran Ko Bayan Karna Batil Ki Uper, Wo Kya Karte Hai, Quran Aate Hi Batil Par,Sar Tod Deta
Hai To Wo Fanah Hone Lagta Hai.
Farishtay Takabbur Nahi Karte, Allah Ki Tasbeeh Aur Ibadat Kartey Huve Wo Thakte Nahi
Aur Susti Nahi Kartey.
Insaan Ju Murtiyun Ki Puja Kartey Hai Wo Matti Se,Pather Se Or Metal Se Jo Bhi Idols Bante
Hai Isee Material Ko Leker Banatey Hai.
Koi Bhi Organization Ke Do Head Nahi Hote Ek Hi Hote To Hum Follow Karte Agar Aisa Hota
To Zameen Aur Aasmaan Ki Kayee Hisssa Hojate –Yeh Khud Ek Daleel Hai Ke Allah Ki Siway
Koi Aur Ilaah Nahi Hai Wo Arshe Azeem Ka Rab Hai.
Page | 9

Hum Se Sawaal Kiya Jaega , Quran Bheje Gaye, Zindagi Is Ke Mutabiq Guzari Ya Is Ke
Qilaaf Guzaari, Sahet Diya,Maal Diya,Paisa Diya,Aulad, Salahyateein Ilm, Tum Ne Kya Mamla
Kia.
 Aap Saw Se Pahley, Baad Me Jo Musalman Hai Sub Ke Liye Quran Me Naseehet Hai, Balke
Aksar Log Iman Nahi Rakhtey, Jahil Hai Yani-Ilm Nahi Rakhney Wale.
 Koi Bhi Rasool Apni Marzi Se Baat Nahi Karte Lekin Wahi Ki Mutabiq Yani Allah Ki Guidance
Ki Mutabiq Baat Karte.
 Allah Paak Hai Jo Log Allah Ke Bandon Ko Allah Ka Beta Kaha Jaise Uzair As Ya Isa As Wo
Bête Nahi Balke Allah Ke Izzat Diye Huwe Muazziz Bande Hai.
 Sifarish Sirf Kuch Chezon Ki Hai Jaisa Surah Baqara Ki, Ali Imran Ki, Faristoon Ki, Aap Saw Ki,
 Khashyat—Jo Ilm Ki Bina Par Khauf Hota Hai.
 Mushfiqeen -- Shafaqat Ke Saat Dar Hota Hai.
 Zulm Se Murad Yahan Per Shirk Hai Yani Allah Ka Haq Ada Nahi Karey,Quran Ka Haq,Quran
Aur Sunnat Ko Jo Muqaam Dena Hai Wo Nahi Diye.
 Ruku 3rd — Ayat 30-41 (Taqleeq-E-Kainaat )
 Is Ayat Mein Big Bang Theory Se Related Hai Pehle Asmaan Aur Zameen Ek Jagah Thi Phir
Allah Tala Ne Is Ko Alag Alag Kardiya Big Bang Theory Pe Hume Yakeen Karna Chahiye
.Kyun Ke Is Ka Zikr Quran Me Hai.
 Pahadon Ko Allah Ne Mekho Ki Tarah Zameen Me Gadhaa Ta Ke Zameen Hichkole Na
Khaye.
 Asmaan Ko Mazboot Chat Banaye, Sun- Solar Energy Moon-Lunar Calendar-All Heavenly
Bodies Are Moving
 Every Living Being Has To Taste The Death.
 Fastabiqul Qairat-- Neki Me Jaldi Karna Hai.
 Ruku 4th — Ayat 42-49
 Yaha Par Ayat 47 Me Aamal Ki Toolne Ka Bayan.
 Allah Tala Tumhari Nigrani Karahe Hai Raat Aur Din Ko, Zikr--- Allah Ko Yaad Karna,
Quran Bhi Zikr Hai,Namaz Bhi Zikr.
 Allah Ki Siway Jojo Ilah Ki Panah Me Tum Jate Ho-Wo To Apne Nafsoon Ki Madad Bhi Nahi
Karte.
 Zameen Ki Kinaro Ko Ghatana Yane
 Muhlat Katam Ho Rahi Hai, Tumara Time Khatam Ho Raha Hai Qayamat Qareeb Arahi Hai
Tum Kya Kar Rahe Ho.
 Zameen Itne Wasee Hai Lekin Yeh Zameen Se Hum Allah Se Bachkar Bagh Nahi Sakte Kahi
Ja Nahi Sakte.
 Yeh Scientific Fact Hai Zameen Pehle Big Bang Ki Baad Hot Ball Tha Jaise Jaise Thandi Hone
Laagi Uski Baad Iske Kinare Ghatt Rahe Hai.
 Aap Saw Apne Marzi Se Koi Baat Nahi Kahte Balke Wahi Ki Instructions Se Hote –Humare
Liye Yeh Hai Hum Bhi Koi Bhi Baat Kisi Ko Bhi Khabardar Karna Hai To Quran Aur Hadees Ki
Zareeye Karna Hai
 Ruku 5th — Ayat 51-75 (Ibrahim As Aur Unki Qaum Ka Zikr Aur Loot As Ka Zikr)
 Yeha Par 51-70 Ayat Me Hazarat Ibraheem As Aur Unki Qaum Ka Zikr 73-75---Loot As Ka
Zikr Hai
 Allah Ta’ala Ibraheem As Ko Special Samajh Boojh, Wisdom Jiski Wajah Se Inko Itna Bada
Muqam Mila.
 Ibraheem As Ke Qaum Sitara Parast Qaum The-- Ibraheem As Kah Rahe Hai Yeh Buth Na Bol Sakte Hai Na Fayda Na Nuksaan Pahuncha
Sakte.
Page | 10





































Ibraheem As Chote Chote Tukde Kardiye Siwaya Bade Bhut K, Ibraheem As Ka Maqsad
Tawheed Ki Taraf Bulana Tha .
Ibraheem As Ko Aag Me Dala To Is Waqt Yeh Dua Padhe Hasbunal Allahu Wa Ne’amal
Wakeel.
Ibraheem As Ki Bhateeje Loot As The Inhone Ibraheem As Ka Saath Diya Iman Laye.
Yaha Par Barkat Wala Muqaam Falasteen Hai
Ibraheem As Ko Ishaq As Aur Yakoob As – Bete Ke Saath Pote Ki Khush Khabri Di—
Aaimma—Imam Ki Jama Hai –Ibraheem As Ko Hum Sub Ka Imam Banaya.
Loot As Ka Zikr Ayat 74 Me Hai
Loot As Ko Allah Tala Ne Hikmat , Quwat , Nabuwat ,Aur Ilm Ata Ki.
Inki Baasti Bure Kaam Karti Thi.
1..Homosexulaity 2. Openly Behayae 3. Musafiroon Ka Loot Maar Karte Etc.
Ibraheem As,Ishaaq As, Yakoob As,Aur Loot As Yeh Tamaam Nek Logon Me Se The.
 Ruku 6th — Ayat 76-93 (Hazarath Noah As Aur Unki Khoom Ka Zikr Hai)
Nooh A.S Ne Apne Qaum Ko 950 Saal Tableeg Kia Magar Boat Full Of Log Iman Laye.
Allah Ne Dua Qubool Karli Aur Allah Ki Ayaton Ko Jhutlaya Inke Qaum Ne Aur Gharq
Kardiya.
78-82--- Hazrat Dawood As Aur Suleman As Ka Waqiyah .
Dawood As ---Nabi , Badshah, Zaboor Ata Ki,Etc
Dawood As Ke Saath Parinde , Pahad Allah Ki Hamd O Sana Karte The Aur Looha Naram
Kardiya Unki Haat Mein.
Dawood As Ke Bete Suleman As Hai Suleman As Ko Allah Ne Nabi, Faham, Hukum,Ilm,Aur
Hawoon Ka Safar Karte The Aur Jinno Ko Unke Under Control Me The .
83—Sabre Ayyub As
Ayyub As Ko Allah Ne Maal, Bache,Sehat Diya. Allah Tala Ne Ayyub As Ko Nematien Lekar
Azmaye.
Yeh Dua Padhi.
“Anni Masani Yadhurru Wa Anta Arhamur Raahimein”
85—Ismael As Aur Idrees As Aur Zilkifl As Hai Sub Ke Sub Sabr Karne Waloon Mein Se
The.
87—88 – Hazarat Younus As Ka Zikr
Zunnoon—Machliwale Yane Yeh Laqab Younus As Ka Hai – Nainwaa Naam Ki Basti Ki Taraf
Bheje Gaye.
Younus As Apne Qaum Se Gazabnak Hokar Chale Gaye.
Jab Machli Nigal Gayi To Andhere Me Yane Ek To Machli Ke Pet Ka Andhera , Dusra
Samandar Ka , Teesra Raat Ka Andhera Yeh Dua Padhey
“La Illaha Illa Anta Subhanaka Inni Kuntu Mina Zalimeen”.
89—90 Hazart Zakariyah As Ka Zikr
Zakariya As Ne Dua Mange Ki Mujhe Waris Ata Kar Deen Ka Kaam Aage Badhane Ke Liye.
Zakariya As Ko Yahya As Ata Kiya Aur Yeh Dua Padhe
“Rabi La Tazarne Fardan Wa Anta Khairul Wariseen”.
Raghaba—Yani Lagaoo,Muhabat Se
Khushoo—Yani Humbleness Aajzi
91 – Hazarat Mariyam As Ka Zikr
Allah Ki Taraf Se Jibrael As Ne Rooh Phonki Aur Wo Pregnant Hogaye
Isa As Ko Ek Nishani Di Aur Bin Baap Ki Aulad Hai
Allah Is Chez Ki Bhi Qudrat Rakhtey Hai, Allah Ke Liye Koi Badi Baat Nahi Hai.
Page | 11








 Ruku 7th — Ayat 94 -112 (96 Ayat Yajooj Majooj Ka Bayan Hai)
Qayamat Ki Ek Nishani Batayi Gayi Yajooj Majooj Aayenge Aur Wo Har Oonchi Jagah Se
Daud Te Huwe Aayenge.
Ayat 98—Buth Paraston Ka Hashar
Beshak Tum Aur Jo Tum Ibadat Karte Ho Allah Ke Siway Jahannum Ka Eindhan Hai,Tum
Inme Dhakil Hone Wale Ho.
Ayat 104 Me Qayamat Ki Kaifiyat Batayi Gayi
Jis Din Hum Asmaan Lapet Denge Asmaan Ko Lapetne Ki Yane Scrool Jis Tarha Register Roll
Karte.
Ayat—107 Imandaroon Se Allah Ta’ala Ka Wada
Allah Ta’ala Ne Aap Saw Ko Hamare Liye Rahmat Bana Kar Bheja Hai,Balke Tamaam Jahan
Walon Ke Liye,Hame Is Nemat Ki Is Rehmat Ki Qadar Karna Chahiye
Aap Saw Ki Zariye Hum Tak Allah Ta’ala Ne Hidayat Bheje Hai To Sunnaton Ko Tham Lena
Hai.
Ayaat-78
Ruku-10
























JUZ 17- Iqtaraba Linnaas Surah 22 – Al Hajj
Surah Al Hajj
Surah- 22
Madani
 Ruku 1st — Ayat 1-10
1-Ayaat –Soor –Israfeel
Do Soor Phokey Jayenge -- Pehale Soor Me Duniya Khatam Hogjaenge Aur Doosre Soor Me
Sub Murday Dubara Khade Hojaengay Zinda Ho Kar
Qayamat Ka Manzar Pesh Kiya Jayega
5th Ayat – Maut Ki Baad Zindagi Hone Ki Daleel
Aye Logo ,Tamaam Logo,Dobara Utne Par Zara Bhi Shak Hai To Apni Paidaesh Par Gaur Karo
Adam As Ke Paidesh Matti Se Huyi Aur Matti Se Giza Nutrition Milti Hai
Turab Top Soil Ko Kehte Hai
Nutfa Yani Pani Ka Katra
Sperm –Egg—Fertilized Egg
Aalaqa--- Teen Mainey
1.Khoon Ka Loothda-2.Blood Clot – 3. Leech
Get Attach To Mothers Body Embroyo.
Pori Embryology Ko Beautiful Explain Kiya 1400yr Pahley
Mudqa—Ghost Ki Us Boti Ko Khate Hai Chabi Huyi Chewed.
 Ruku 2nd — Ayat 11-22
Ayat 11-13 – Ahle Dihat Aur Un Ka Iman.
Islam Me Dakil Hojao Poore Ke Poore.
Shirk Aise Gumrahe Hai Bahut Door Ki Palatna Bahut Mushkil Hai.
Saabi—Sitara Parast
Majusee—Aag Parast
Ayat—18 Tammam Kainaat Apne Khaliq Ki Bargha Me Sajda Kar Rahi Hai.
Allah Ke Liye Sajdah Kar Rahe Hai Jo Koi Asmaan Me Aur Jo Koi Zameen Me Hai,Aur Suraj
Aur Chand Aur Pahad Darakht Aur Janwar Aur Bahut Se Log.
Do Girooh Se Muraad Momin Aur Kafir
Hamesha Hum Shirk Se Bachney Ki Dua Padte Rehna , Sub Maaf Hosakta Lekin Shirk Nahi

Ruku 3rd — Ayat 23-25
Jo Imaan Laye, Amal Kiye Ache Baghaat Bahte Hai In Ke Neeche Se Nehrey Wo Pahnaye
Jaenge Is Me Soney Ki Kangan Aur Mooti Aur In Ka Libaas Resham Ka
Ayat25—Allah Tala Ki Ibadat Se Rokne Ka Wabaal
Page | 12



































JUZ 17- Iqtaraba Linnaas Surah 22 – Al Hajj
Wo Log Jinhone Kufr Kiya Aur Wo Roktey Hai Allah Ki Raaste Se,Masjid-Ul- Haram Se Aur Jo
Koi Irada Karega Is Me Teda Pan Zulm Ke Saath Hum Chakaenge Azaab .
 4th Ruku Ayat 26—33
Ayat –27 Hazrat Ibraheem As Ka Hajj Ke Liye Aam Ailaan.
Allah Ki Taraf Se Ibrhahim As Ko Hukum Huva Ke Jab Khana Kaba Ka Construct Hojayega To
Hajj Ka Ailaan Kardo.
Hajje Ke Fayde , Gunah Ki Mafee, Ajar , Deeni Fayde ,Allah Ke Samne Hazir Hona Etc,
Ateeq – 3 Maney Hai Khadeem, Muaziz, Azad.
Ayat—30-33 – Qurbani Ka Zikr
Hurmat Wale Cheez --- Khana Kaba --- Zamzam Safa — Marwa –Muqamay Ibrahim
Manaseki Hajj (Rituals For Hajj).
Sub Se Pehle Buthon Ki Gandagi Se Bacho, Aur Jhoot Se Bacho.
Jo Taazeem Karega Allah Ke Nishaniyo Ka To Beshak Wo Diloon Ka Taqwa Hai.
Sha’airallah -- Jis Ko Dekhkar Allah Yaad Aajaye.
Hajj Ki Qurbani Haram Me Hi Hogi Apne Gharo Mein Nahi.
 5th Ruku Ayat 34-38
Qurbani Ki Oont – Allah Ki Nishaniyan
Oont K Nehar Kiya Jata Hai Zubah Nahi.
Har Giz Nahi Pahunchege Ghost Aur Khoon Allah Ko Balke Uska Taqwa
Allah Ta’ala Pasand Nahi Karte Khiyanat Kaar Aur Na Shukhrey Ko.
Jo Log Nikale Gaye Apne Gharon Se Na Haq Magar, Wo Khete Hamara Rab Allah Hai
Sawameea ---Christian Churches
Girjee—Non Muslim Mandir
Salawat Mane—Jahan Per Jews Ibadat Karte .
Jo Log Ko Qudrat De Zameeen Me Qayam Karte Namaz, Ada Karte , Hokum Dete Nek
Kamoo Ka Aur Buraee Se Rookte Hai
Quam Aad – Hood As
Qaum-E-Samood—Saleh As
Madyan Wale—Shoeb As
Ayat 53—Makkah Me Shaitan Ka Fitna
Shaitaan Bana Deta Hai Ek Fitna (Azmaesh )
In Logon Ki Dilon Me Bimari Hai Aur Munafiq Aur In Ki Dil Saqht Hai (Kafir)
Allah Ta’ala Ne Utara Asmaan Se Pani To Hojate Hai Zameen Sarsabz(Green).
Lateef Ke Mayne Bareek Been,Ghar Mahsoos Tareeqha Se Insan Ko Faida Pahunchana
Gani – Independent
Samad –On Whom All Depends
Ayat 67—Saturday For Yahood, Sunday For Christians Friday For Muslims
Qurbani Adam As Ke Zamanae Me Aag Khati – Ab Zubah Kar The Hai .
Ayat 78—Jihad Ki Talqeen
Jihad --- Koshish – Utmost Struggle.
Aap Saw Gawah Tum Par Aur Tum Sab Logon Par Aur Qayam Karo Namaz , Zakat Ada Karo,
Allah Ko Mazboti Se Tham Lo
Page | 13
Jawahir Programme –Daurae Qu’ran
Ayaat - 118
Ruku-24
Juz 18- Qad Aflaha : Surah 23 – Al Mo’minoon
Juz 18 – Qad Aflaha
Surah Al Mo’minoon
 Ruku 1-2 Ayat 1 To 50
Surah 23
Makki Surah
 Surah Anbiya Ke Baad Nazil Hui Hai
Introduction:
 Iss Surah Mein Mominoo Ki Sifaat Ke Bare Mein Bataya Jaa Raha Hai
 Sifaat Of A Momin

Namaz Khushu Se Padhna

Laghwiyat (Bekar) Baatein Nahi Karna

Nafs And Maal Ka Tazkiyah Karna, Zakar Ada Karenge

Apne Sharmgahon Ki Hifazat Karna

Amaanato Aur Ahado Ki Hifazat Karna

Aur Apne Namazo Ki Hifazat Karenge
 Laghwiyat -Har Fizool Aur Bekar Baat Jo Duniya Aur Aakhirat Mein Kaam Na Aaye
 Embryology -Nutfah – Alaqa (Jama Hua Khoon, Like A Leech) – Mudgha (Gosht Ki Boti) –
Haddiyan – Haddiyo Ke Oopar Gosht – Insan Ki Shakl Banna.
 Allah Humko Zindagi Deta Hai, Uske Baad Maut, Phir Aakhirat Mein Dubara Uthaye Jana
 7 Aasman Se Murad Planetary Bodies Ya 7 Skies (Ismein Ikhtilaf)
 Ayat 18 Explains Water Cycle
 Toore Seen – Name Of A Place Jaha Se Khajoor Aur Zaitoon Ke Darakht Zyada Hai.
 Sookhi Mitti Se Olive Ka Darakht Jisse Olive Oil Bhi Banta Hai
 Maveshi Janwar Grass Khakr Doodh De Sakte Hai, But Insan Raw Materials Se Milk Produce Nahi
Kar Sakta
Nuh (A) Ka Waqiyah
 Nuh (A) Ko Apni Qaum Ko Allah Ki Ibadat Ki Taraf Bulana
 Sarkash Sardaro Ka Ilzam Lagan Nuh(A) Par
 Sana – (Lafzi Maayne) Dusri Cheez Ke Oopar Kaam Karna
 Tannor – Name Of A Place From Where The Water Started To Rise
 Allah Ne Hukm Diya Ke 2 Pair Of Animals, Plants Kashti Par Lelo. Aur Sab Iman Walo Ko
 Allah Ne Nuh(S) Se Kaha Ke Unke Biwi Aur Bete Ke Liye Koi Sifarish Nahi Karna
 Nuh(A) Ki Dua Ke Allah Mubarak Jagah Utare
 Mubarak: Achi Cheezo Mein Badoti (Increase)
 Nuh (A) Ki Qaum Wipe Out Hone Ke Baad Ek Aur Giroh With Rasool
 Kafir Sardar Kehte Ki Rasool Unke Jaise Khate, Peete,Phir Wo Aise Common Man Ki Baat Kyu
Mane.
 Wo Sardaro Ko Unki Maal Aur Beto Ka Fakr. Qayamat Ke Din Ko Jhutlana
 Allah Ka Azab Aaya: Ek Aisi Chinghaad (Cheekh) Jisse Wo Marne Ke Baad Koota Karkat (Garbage)
Ki Tarah Pade Rahe.
 Koi Bhi Apna Waqt Postpone Ya Prepone Nahi Kar Sakta
Musa (A) Ka Waqiya:
 Musa (A) And Haroon (A) Ko Firaun Ki Taraf Bheje
 Firaun Aur Uske Sardaro Ka Takabbur Ke Ghulam Qaum (Bani Israel) Ke 2 Log Ki Baat Kyu Mane.
 Red Sea Mein Halaak Ho Gaye Firaun And Uske Followers.
 Iske Baad Hi Musa (A) Ko Taurat Mili.
 Maryam (A) Ko Allah Ne Panah Di (At The Time Of Birth Of Isa (A) Here)


 Ruku 3-4, Ayat-50-77
Tayyib: Paak, Faydemand, Halal, Saaf Sutra, Shariat Mein Jo Jayez Ho Aur Sahi Tareeke Se
Acquired Ho.
Allah Ne Ek Ummat Banayi Aur Logo Ne Uske Tukde Kar Liye (Isai, Jews, Sunni, Shia, Etc.)
Page | 14












Juz 18- Qad Aflaha : Surah 23 – Al Mo’minoon
Momino Ka Zikr Jo Saleh Amal Karte Hai.
Saleh Amal Is According To Quran And Sunnah With Islah.
Qayamat Ke Din Sabke Amaal Nama Bolegi Aur Kisi Kisam Ka Zulm And Na-Insafi Nahi Hogi
Kuffar Ki Halat Bayan Ki Jaa Rahi Qayamat Ke Din Jab Koi Madad Karne Wala Na Hoga
Takabbur Ki Wajah Se Allah Ki Ayato Se Muh Modna
Pichle Kitabo (Jin Pichli Qaum Par Taurat, Injeel, Zaboor Nazil Hui) Se Wo Rasool (Saw) Ko Apne
Beto Ki Tarah Pehchante
Aasman Aur Zameen Bigad Jati Agar Kuffar Ke Khwahishat Ke Mutabik Wahi Aati.
Aakhirat Mein Iman Par 4 Cheeze Hai:
1. Dobara Uthaye Jana (After Death)
2. Allah Ke Saamne Khade Hona.
3. Apne Amaal Ka Hisaab Kitab.
4. Amaal Par Based Jannat Ya Jahannum Mein Entry.
Ayat 75 Tab Nazil Hui Jab Aap (Saw) Ne Ahle Makkah Ko Baddua Di.
Sahih Bukhari: Abu Sufyan Ne Aap (Saw) Ke Paas Aaye Aur Kaha, “Ae Mohammed Main Tujhse
Allah Ke Naam Se Maangta Hu Aur Rishtedari Ka Waasta Deta Hu, Hum Jaanwar Ki Khaal Aur
Baal Khane Par Majboor Ho Gaye.”—Tab Ye Ayat Nazil Hui Thi.
Koi Azab Aane Par Bhi Allah Ki Taraf Ruju Nahi Karte Kafir. But Maayus Ho Jate Jab Maut Ko
Dekhte Hai.
 Ruku 5-6, Ayat 78-118
Ayat 78- Allah Ne Humpar Jo Ehsaan Kiye, Wo Bata Rahe Hai.

Kaan, Aankh, Dil Diye, Zameen Mein Phailaye, Raat Aur Din Without Interruption, Maut Aur
Zindagi, Lekin Ye Nishaniya Akal Rakhne Walo Ke Liye Hai.
 Ahle Makkah Baar Baar Qayamat Ke Din Uthaye Jane Par Doubt Kyuki Unke Baap Dada Bhi Ye
Pichle Nabiyo Se Sunn Chuke The.
 Allah Malik Hai Aasmano Aur Zameen Ka.
 Allah Arsh-E-Azeem Par Hai Jaha Se Qayenaat Ka Central Control Hai.
 Ayat 89 – Jaadu Here Means Being In A State Of Confusion
 Ayat 93-95: Aap (Saw) Dua Kar Rahe Hai Allah Se Ki Zalim Qaum Ke Saath Na Uthaye Jaye, Aur
Panah Maang Rahe Hai Shaitaan Ke Waswaso Se.
 Ayat 97-98: Hame Padhte Rehna Chahiye.
 Maut Ke Baad Barzak Mein Hote Hai Jaha Se Lautaye Nahi Jaa Sakte.
 Barzak: Rok Ya Aad (Separator)
 4 Stages Hote Hai Hamare:
1. Aalam-E-Arwah = Wo Jagah Jaha Saari Rooh Ko Ekattha Kiya Gaya Adam (A) Ko Banane Ke
Baad.
2. Aalam-E-Qalq = Duniya Ka Waqt Jaha Allah Ne Ham Ek Shape And Face Diya.
3. Aalam-E-Barzak = Maut Ke Baad Ki Jagah. It Is Divided Into 2
A. Illiyeen = Jaha Nek (Good) Rooh Rakhi Jaati Hai
B. Sijjeen = Jaha Par Badd (Bad) Rooh Rakhi Jati Hai.
 Aalam-E-Aakhirat = Jism Aur Rooh Ke Saath Qayamat Ke Din Allah Ke Saamne Thairaye
Jayenge.Auzaan: Jaha Par Amaal Naama Toole (Weigh) Kiye Jayenge.
 “Tevari Chadaye Hue” Means Expressions Bigad Jana Due To Severe Pain.
 Jab Kuffar Allah Se Request Karenge Tab Allah Taala Wo Bhi Sunne Raazi Nahi Honge
 Fuel Of Jahannam Are Men And Stones.
 Ayat 109 Mein Momin Bando Ke Ek Giroh Ka Zikr
 Kuffar Aise Momino Ka Itna Mazak Udane Se Wo Allah Ke Zikr Kuch Pal Tak Bhool Jate.
 Ayat 111: Key To Kaamiyaabi Is Sabr
 Kab Kab Sabr Zaroori Hai:
(a) Kaafiro Ki Sab Baatein Sunkar Mominoo Ka Sabr
(b) Islam Mein Dakhil Hone Ke Baad Allah Ke Ehkamaat Aur Sunnat Par Chalne Ke Liye Sabr
 In The End Allah Reminds Us Ke Bina Koi Proof, Daleel Ke Allah Ke Siwa Kisi Aur Ki Ibadat
Page | 15
Ayaat - 102
Ruku-9
Juz 18- Qad Aflaha : Surah 24 - An Noor
Surat-An -Noor
Surah 24
Madni Surah
Surat An Noor, Ahzaab Aur Sure An Nisa Me Auraton Ke Khusoosi Masail Paaye Jaate Hain.
Ayat #35 Me “Allah Taala Noor Hai” Kaha Gaya Hai Isliye Iska Naam Sure Noor Hai.
 Ruku-1-Ayat-1-10.
 Surat –Deewaar Jo Panaah De
 Sure Qasas Me Aayat No 85 Me“Poori Quran Farz Hai”
 Zina Ki Saza –
 Ghair Shaadi Shuda Ke Liye-100 Kode Maarna Hai
 Shaadi Shuda-Rajam (Stoning To Death)
 Imaan Walon Ke Saamne Saza Dena-Ibrat Hasil Karne Ke Liye
 Aayat No 3 Me 2 Opinions
1. Zaani Shaadi Kisi Zaaniyah Se Hi Kare Aur Paak Momin Aurat Se Na Kare
2. Zina Me Jo Uske Saath Shareek Ho(Mushrik) Usi Ke Saath Shaadi Kare.
 Zina Ka Ilzaam Lagaye Toh 4 Gawah Laana Zaroori Hai Jo Momin ,Aakhil,Baaligh ,Azaad Ho Aur
Wo Aankh Se Zina Karte Huwe Dekha Ho.
 Ilzam Lagaaye Aur 4 Gawah Nahi Laaye Toh Usko 80 Kode Maarein Aur Uski Koi Gawahi Dubara
Qubool Nahi Karein Kyun Ke Yahi Log Fasiq Hain.
 Agar Tauba Aur Islaah Karlein Toh Gawahi Li Jaasakti Hai.
 Aayatno-6 Liyaan -Yaani Husband Biwi Par Zina Ka Ilzaam Lagaaye.
 Toh Husband Ko 4 Baar Biwi Ke Qilaaf Allah Ki Qasam Khana Aur Paanchvi Baar Allah Ki
Laanat Apne Oopar Agarche Woh Jhoota Hai.
 Rehmat- Yaani Allah Ne Har Cheez Ka Solution Batadiya Hai.
 Ruku- 2-Ayat-11-20-(Aaisha Ra Ka Waqia)
 Aaisha Ra Safar Gayi Thi Toh Unka Qaafila Ek Jagah Ruka Tha Aur Who Apni Haajat Ke Liya Gayi
Thi .Wahan Unka Haar Gum Gaya Aur Who Dhondne Lagi Aur Qaafila Unhe Chod Kar Chala Gaya
.Safwan Bin Muatthal Qaafile Ke Peech Aarahe The Toh Unhone Aaisha Ra Ko Dekha Aur Apne
Oont Par Le Aaye.Abdullah Bin Ubay Ne Unpar Jhoota Ilzam Lagaya .Allah Ki Wahi Aayi Aur
Aaisha Ra Begunah Saabit Hogayi.
 Ifk- Kisi Ek Cheez Ka Apne Asal Cheez Se Phir Jana-Jhoot.
 Taqatwar Giroh (Jaththa) Ne Jhoot Bola Lekin Yeh Musalmano Ke Liye Behtar Hogaya
 Munafiq Aur Dushman Khul Kar Saamne Aagaye
 Musalmano Ko Tarbiyat Ka Mauqa Mila.
 Lesson-4 Gawah Nahi Toh Use Sach Manna Nahi Chaiye.
 Itni Badi Baat/Bada Jhoot Bina Ilm Ke Asaani Se Jo Kehrahay The Halaanke Yeh Kehna Chahiye
Tha Ke Yeh Bahut Bada Bohtaan Hai.
 Imaan Walon Ke Liye Nasihat Ke Dubara Ilzam Na Lagay
 Behayaayi Ko Duniya Aur Aakhirat Me Dardnaak Azaab.
 Allah Ka Fazal Aur Raham –Yaani Sahi Aur Ghalat Batadiya
 Ruku 3-(Ayat 21-26)
 Shaitaan Behayaayi(Fahishah)Ka Hukm Deta Hai Isliye Uski Pairvi Mat Karo.
 Fahishah(Ghalat Messages,Magazines,Movies,Songs)
 Munkar-Jise Aqal Aur Shariat Ghalat Samjhe.
 Paak Hona (Zaka)-Yaani Gunaho Se Paak Aur Tauba Ki Taufeeq.
 Allah Ki Rehamt Hai Ke Insaan Ke Nafs Ki Tazkia Aur Islah Ke Liye Allah Ne Raasta Dikhaya.
 Ayat -22-Abu Bakr Ra Apne Khalere Bhai Hazrat Misbah(Jo Muhajir Aur Miskeen Thay ) Ki Maali
Madad Karte Thai. Lekin Hazrat Misbah Ne Aaisha Ra Ke Bare Me Ghalat Afwayein Phailaayi Toh
Abu Bakr Ra Ne Paise Dena Rok Diya ,Toh Allah Ki Wahi Aayi Ke Rishtedaar Hame Achche Bhi Na
Lage Tob Bhi Hame Unki Madad Karni Chahiye Aur Neki Karne Se Rukna Nahi Taake Allah Bhi
Humpar Raham Kare.
Page | 16

Ayat 23-26.-Bekhabar Auratein- Yaani Begunah Auratein Jo Behaayi Aur Gandgi Se Ghaafil Ho
.Agar Inpar Koi Jhoota Ilzaam Lagaye Toh Duniya Aur Aakhirat Me Laanat Hai.
 7 Halaak Karne Wali Cheezein
 1)Shirk 2)Jaadu 3)Qatl 4)Sood 5)Maidaane Jung Se Bhaagna 6)Yateem Ke Maal Khana 7)Paak
Daaman Aurat Par Tohmat Lagana.
 Qayamat Ke Din Saare Aaza Gawahi Denge Aur Allah Zaroor Amal Ka Badla Dega.
 Allah Haq Hai – Yaani Uska Wujood Haq Hai Aur Jo Kuch Wo Kehta Hai Wo Bhi Haq Hai (Hokar
Rahega).
 Khabees Mard Aur Khabees Aurat Ek Dosre Ke Liye Hain Aur Pakeezah Mard Aur Aurat Ek Doosre
Ke Liye.-Isse Pata Chalta Hai Ke Nabi Saw Ki Biwi Paak Thi.
 Ruku 4 (Ayat 27-34)
 Ghar Me Daakhil Hone Ke Adaab
 Istezaan--Ijaazat Islelaam--Ailaan (Eg.Salaam)
 Apne Ghar (Biwi Ka Ghar) Ke Ilawah , Kisi Aur Ke Ghar Me Bina Ijazat Daakhil Nahi Hona Hai.
 Salaam Karna Aur Poochne Par Apna Naam Batana.
 Salaam 3 Baar Karo Aur Agar Jawab Na Mile Toh Laut Jaye.
 Ijazat K A
 Darwaze Ke Side Par Khade Hona Take Darwaza Khulne Par Nazar Andar Na Pade.
 Jawab Na Mile Ya Ghar Wale Busy Hai Toh Achche Tareeke Se Wapas Hojana
 Baap Aur Bhai Ko Bhi Ijazat Lena Hai.
 Bachche Bhi Agar Kamre Me Daakhil Ho Toh Ijazat Le.
 Kise Ke Ghar Ki Baatein Nahi Sunna.
 Andar Dakhil Ho To Private Cheezon Ko Khol Kar Nahi Dekhna.
 Aurat,Aurat Ke Paas Bhi Ijazat Lekar Jaana.
 Bukhaari Hadees (Agar Koi Shaqs Tere Ghar Me Jhaanke Aur Tu Kankari Maarkar Uski Aankh
Phodh De Toh Tujhpar Koi Gunah Nahi)
 Agar Public Place Hai (Office ,Park) Jisme Tumhara Faida Ho Toh Wahan Baghair Ijazat Jaasakte
Hain.
Ayat 30-33 (Nazron Ki Hifazat)
 Nigah Iblees Ke 3 Teer Me Se Ek Teer Hai.
 Momin Mard Se Kaha Jaraha Hai Ke Kisi Aurat Ko Dekho Toh Apni Nazar Neeche Karlo Aur Apne
Sharmgaahon Ki Hifaazat Karo.(Mardon Ke Liye –Pehli Nazar Maaf Hai Aur Doosri Nazar Par
Pakad).
 Momin Aurat Se –
 Nazron Ko Jhuka Kar Rakho.
 Shehwat Ki Nazar Se Nahi Dekhna
 Barhane Bhi Nahi Dekhna(Movies Me ,Photos Me Etc)
 Pehli Nazar Bhi Jayaz Nahi.
 Apne Sharm Gahon Ki Hifazat Karo.
 Apna Banao Singhaar Ko Chupao.( Har Wo Cheez Jo Attract Karti Ho Ya Shehwat Zaahir Karti Ho).
Eg-Zewar,Makeup,Libaas,Hathon Par Mehendi Etc.
 Zeenat Ko Chupane Ke Baad Bhi Agar Koi Cheez Zaahir Hojaye(Eg-Purse) Toh Maaf Hai.
 Apna Seena(Dil Aur Chest Ka Area)Ko Odhniyon Se Dhampe Rakho.
 Kin Logon Ke Saamne Zeenat Zaahir Karsakte Hain –Shauhar, Baap/Sasur, Bête/Pote/Nawase,
Sage Bhai Aur Sautele Bhai, Bhateeje/Bhanje, Doosri Auratien, Ghulam, Bode Khadim Aur
Bachche(Nabaaligh).
 Payal, Ghunghroo ,Pindiliyan Se Attract Nahi Karo.
 Tanha Log Yaani Kuwari ,Bewa,Akela-Ka Nikaah Kardena Chahiye.
 Nek Ghulaam/Laundiyan Ka Bhi Nikaah Kardena Chahiye.
 Jo Shaadi Nahi Karsakte Toh- Sabr Karna ,Paak Daman Rehna Aur Roze Rakhna Chahiye.
 Mukhatib Ghulam –(Yaani Jo Apne Maalik Se Apni Azaadi Khareed Sake). Agar Yeh Nek Hain Aur
Azaadi Chahte Hain Toh Unhe Azaad Kardena Chahiye.
Page | 17

Baandiyon Se Badkaari Nahi Karwana.
 Ruku- 5(Ayat 35-40) (Allah Noor Hai)
 Allah Noor Hai –Yaani Khud Raushan(Zaat ,Kalaam,Sifat) Hai Aur Zameen Aur Aasman Ki Har
Cheez Ko Raushan Aur Unki Rehnumayi Karte Hain.
 Isme- Hidaayat, Imaan Aur Ilm Ka Connection Aur Inki Ehmiyat Batlaya Gaya Hai.
 Example Mehraab--(Taaq-Window Sill) Seena/Dil
 Noor –Hidayat
 Tel/Oil-Imaan
 Fanoos/Glass-Ilm
 Ek Mehraab Hai Aur Mehraab Ke Andar Ek Chiraagh Hai.Chiraagh Me Agar Tel Daalenge Toh
Noor (Light) Niklega .Woh Noor Ek Glass Me Mehfooz ( Covered) Hai .
 Noorun Ala Noor-Imaan(Fitrat) Ka Noor +Hidayat(Quran) Ka Noor.
Explanation-Yaani Jis Tarah Ek Mehraab Ke Andar Ek Chiraagh Hai Usi Tarah Seene/Dil Ke Andar Bhi
Imaan Hota Hai(Fitrat).Jis Tarah Chiraagh Me Tel Daalne Se Raushan Hota Hai Usi Tarah Imaan Ke
Zariye Hame Hidayat Milti Hai.Jis Tarah Fanoos Noor Ko Protect Karta Hai Usi Tarah Ilm Hone Ki
Wajeh Se Hiadayat Bhi Mehfooz Rehti Hai(Yaani Ilm Se Hame Sahi Aur Ghalat Ki Tameez Hoti Hai
Aur Hum Gumrah Nahi Hote . Fanoos Protect Bhi Karta Hai Aur Reflect Bhi .Iisi Tarah Ilm ,Hidayat Ki
Hifazat Bhi Karta Hai Aur Usey Phailata Bhi Hai.
Toh Jitna Mazboot Imaan(Tel), Utna Zyada Hidayat Ka Noor(Light) Aur Utni Zyadi Raushni Aur
Reflection.
 Har Waqt Allah Ka Zikr Gharon Me Aur Masjidon Me Karte Rehna Chaahiye .
 Tijaarat Me Ya Khareedo Farokt Me Bhi Agar Mashghool Ho Tab Bhi Zikr Karte Raho. Namaz Aur
Zakat Ko Nahi Chodna Kyunke Allah Jitna Chahe Utna Rizq Toh Dega Hi.
Ayat 39 -Saraab-Yaani Mirage.-Kaafir Ke Amaal Ek Saraab (Mirage) Ki Tarah Hote Hain Ke Jo Wo Neki
Kar Rahe Hain Qayamat Aane Par Wo Saare Bekaar(Ghaayab) Hojayenge.
Ayat 40- Kufr Ki Wajeh Se Itne Jahaalat Ke Andheron Me Pade Huwe Hain Ke Apne Aapko Bhi Nahi
Pehchaan Sakte. Yaani Hidayat Nahi Toh Koi Noor Nahi Aur Uske Liye Koi Sahi Raasta Bhi Nahi.
 Ruku 6-Ayat 40 -50(Qudrat Ka Zikr)
 Saari Makhlooq Allah Ka Zikr Karti Hai Jo Asmaan Aur Zameen Ka Badshah Hai.
 Ayat 43-Water Cycle –Allah Badalon Ko Chalate Hain, Phir, Milate Hain,Phir Baarish Aur Auley
Barasate Hain ,Pahadon Par Bahut Saara Paani Barasta Hai, Ya Jahan Allah Chahe Wahan.
 Hosakta Hai Ke Bijli Kisi Par Gir Jaye Aur Uski Nigah Chali Jaaye.
 Raat Aur Din Ka Aana Allah Ki Taraf Se.
 Alag Alag Qism Ke Jaandar Pet Par Chalne Wale(Earthworms,Keede Makhode, Snakes).
Page | 18




















 2 Paon(Insaan, Parinde)
 4 Paon(Gaaye, Ghode, Kutte)
 Ruku 7- Ayat 51-57 (Munafiq Aur Momin)
Munafiq Kehte Hain Ke Who Imaan Laaye Lekin Jab Unhe Quran Ki Taraf Bulao Toh Fauri Muh
Pherlete Hain Aur Agar Unka Faida Nazar Araha Ho Toh Fauran Bhaag Kar Aajate Hain. Ye Isliye
Ke Unke Dilon Me Beemari Hai.
Allah Ke Saare Ahkamat Perfect Hain.
Agar Momin Ko Quran Ki Tarah Bulao Toh Who Fauran Itaat Karta Hai, Taqwa Ikhtiyaar Karta Hai
Aur Woh Kamyaab Hoga.
Qasme Aur Wade Nahi Dekhe Jaate Balke Itaat Aur Amal Dekhe Jaayenge.
Har Kisi Ko Apne Apne Amaal Ko Uthana Hai Aur Uska Jawaab Dena Hai.
Allah Ka Wada Hai Ke Agar Allah Ki Itaat Karoge Toh Who Zaroor Zameen Me Unko Khalifa
Banayega,Uske Deen Ko Jama Dega Aur Khauf Ki Halat Ko Badal Kar Aman Kardega.
Allah Ka Reham Chahiye Toh –Namaz ,Zakat Aur Itaat.
Nafarmani Karenge Toh Aag(Janannum) Unka Thikana Hai.
 Ruku 8- Ayat- 58-61
Kamre Me Entre Hone Se Pehle –Ghar Ke Ghulam Aur Nabaaligh Bachchon Ko Chahiye Ke 3
Auqaat Par Ijazat Talab Karein.
 Namaze Fajr Se Pehle
 Dopehar Me Qailullah Karte Waqt.
 Baad Namaze Isha.
 In Auqaat Ke Alawa Bina Ijazat Aaya Jaya Karsakte Hain.
Jo Bachche Baaligh Hogaye Hain Unhe Har Waqt Ijazat Lekar Aana Hai Jis Tarah Sure Me Pehle
Bataaya Gaya Hai.
Isme Allah Ki Hikmat Hai
Lesson –Ghar Walon Ko Sikhao Ke Ijazat Lekar Aaya Karo
Baithe Rehne Waaliyan Yaani Wo Auratien Jo Nikah Ke Qaabil Nahi.(Boodhi Auratein). Inhe Ijazat
Di Gayi Hai Ke Chahe Toh Who Apne Oopar Ka Kapda(Abaya) Nikaal Kar Rakh Sakti Hain Lekin
Unhe Apni Zeenat Ko Zaahir Nahi Karna Hai. Lekin Agar Odhe Rahe Toh Behtar Hai.
Andhe, Langde Aur Beemar Ke Saath Achcha Sulook Karna Chahiye.Unhe Ghar Walon Ke Saath
Bithakar Khaana Khilana Chahiye.
Kin Kin Gharon Me Khaana Kha Sakte Hai –Apne Khareebi Rishtedaaron Ke Gharon Me Khaa
Sakte Hain Yaani Baap Ke ,Ma Ke ,Bhaayion Ke,Behno Ke,Chacha Ke,Phuppiyon Ke,Maamiyon Ke,
Khalaon Ke,Ya Un Gharo Me Jiski Zimmedari Tumhe Di Gayi Hai Aur Apne Doston Ke.
 Ruku 9- Ayat 62-64-(Mehfil Ke Adaab)
Jamaat Ke Sardar Ke Saath Kaise Rehna Hai Bataya Gaya Hai.
Rasool Saw Ki Mehfil Ke Adaab Bataye Gaye Hain Ke Jab Rasool Saw Koi Kaam Ke Liye Zaroori
Mehfil Jama Karein Toh Imaan Walon Ko Mehfil Chodkar Nahi Jaana Chahiye Jabtak Ke Ijazat
Lelein.
Rasool Saw Chahe Toh Ijazat Dein Ya Nahi Dein. Aur Unke Liye Bakhshish Ki Dua Karein Kyunki
Log Ek Important Mehfil Chodkar Chale Gaye.
2 Opinions Rasool Ke Zaroori Kaam Par Bulane Ko Aapas Me Ek Doosre Ko Bulane Jaisa Mat Samjho
 Rasool S.A.W.S Ki Dua Ko Aam Dua Mat Samjho.
Munafiq, Rasool Saw Ki Mehfilon Se Khisak Jaate Toh Unko Khabardaar Kiya Jaaraha Hai Ke Allah
Har Cheez Ko Dekhraha Hai Aur Jaanta Hai Aur Usi Ki Taraf Hame Lautna Hai.
Page | 19
Ayaat - 77
Ruku-6
Juz 18- Qad Aflaha : Surah 25 - Al Furqan
Surah Al Furqan
Surah 25
Makki Surah
Introduction:Furqan Ke Lafzi Maayene Hai Sahi Aur Galat Mein Farq Karne Wali Cheez.













 Ruku 1-2, Ayat 1-20
Qu’ran Nazil Ki Gayi Prophet Mohammed (Saw) For The Whole Mankind, Not Just For A Ummah
Allah Has No Relations. He Is The Only One.
Taqdeer Muqarrar Karna – Allah Ne Hare K Cheez Ko Paida Karne Ke Baad Uski Taqdeer Likh
Diye. Without Any Reason Koi Cheez Allah Ne Paida Nahi Ki.
Ayat 4 – Ahle Makkah Aap (Saw) Par Ilzam Laga Rahe Hai Ke Wo Pichli Kitabo (Taurat, Zubur,
Injeel) Se Padhkar Dawah Kar Rahe Hai. Lekin Aap (Saw) To Ummi The.
Ayat 6 – Allah Says Ke Qu’ran Ko Unhone He Nazil Kiya.
Aap (Saw) Ke Taraf Ungliya Uthai Jaa Rahi Hai Ke Unke Saath Koi Farishta Kyu Nahi, Treasures Ya
Baagh Kyu Nahi, Wo Aise Common Man Ki Tarah Kyu Hai.
Seherzada Wo Shaks Hai Jispar (1). Jinn Ka Asar Ho, (2). Pagal Ho, (3). Ya Jaadu Ho Gaya Ho.
Ayat 12 – Jahannum Jab Uske Saathi Ko Dekhegi To Dahadegi, Chillayegi Buri Awazo Se.
Jab Kuffar Maut Ko Pukarenge, Unse Kaha Jaa Raha Ki Ek Maut Kaafi Nahi, Bohot Maut Chahiye.
Ayat 15 – Muttaqi Log Ko Jannat Ki Basharat Milegi.
Qayamat Ke Din Kuffar Aur Unke Idols Ikhttha (Together) Karenge Aur Allah Puchenge Idols Se Ke
Kya Wo Fula Fula Ko Gumrah Kiya.
Materialistic Duniya Mein Wo Log Allah Ke Zikr Ko Bhool Gaye.
Har Rasool Ek Common Man He The. Na Koi Noor Na Farishtey
Page | 20







































JUZ 19 - Wa Qalal Lazeena : Surah 25 - Al Furqan
Juz 19 Wa Qaalal Lazeena :Surah Furqan Ayat 21 - 77
 Ruku – 3 Ayah 21-34(In Aayaat Me Kafiro Ka Zikr Hai)
Kuffar Ka Mutalba Ke Farishte Unper Nazil Ho.
Takabbur- Dusro Ko Hakeer Samajhte Hue Apne Apko Bada Samajhna.
Farishte 3 Waqt Ate Hai
Maut
Azab Lekar
Qayamat Ke Din
Kafiro Ko Qayamat Ke Din Badla Nahi Milega
Qayamat Ka Din=50,000 Saal (Subah Aur Shaam Hogi)
Qayamat Ke Din Hakeeki Badshahi Rahman Ki Hogi.
Dono Hath Kaat Khana Yane Nervous, Sharminda Hona.
Rasool Ka Rasta Chodne Per Afsos
Khazool – Dagha Dene Wala Dost
Rasool S.A.W.S. Ka Apni Hi Qaum Ke Khilaf Gawahi Dena.
Har Nabi Ke Dushman The.
Kuffar Ka Etraz Qur’an Ek Hi Baar Nazil Kyun Nhi Hua?
Aap S.A.W.S. Ke Dil Ko Mazboot Kare
Aap S.A.W.S. Ko Ek Khaas Tarteeb Se Padhaye
Kafiro Ke Etrazat Ka Jawab
Kafiro Ka Thikana Jahannum
 Ruku-4 Ayah 35-44 (In Aayaat Me Kafiro Ka Zikr Hai)
Rasoolo Ko Jhutlane Ki Wajah Se Allah Taala Ka Bahot Sari Qaumo Ko Halaq Karna.
Jaise: Qaum E Firaun, Qaum E Noah, Qaum E Aad, Samood, Kune Wale Aur Darmyani
Pushto Mese.
Kunwe Walo Ka Zikr Do Jagaho Per
Ek Yahan
Surah Qahaf Ayat-12
Akhirat Ke Inkari Badtareen Barish Barsai Gai Bastio Per Se Guzarte Lekin Sabaq Hasil
Nahi Krte.
Kuffare Makkah Ka Aap S.A.W.S. Ka Mazak Udana
Kuffar Ki Bokhlahat Aur Apne Hi Bato Ki Nafi Karna.
Azab Dekhne Per Samjhenge Ki Kon Raah Se Bhatke Hue Hai.
Khahishe Nafs Ko Ilah Banana Shirk Ki Qism Hai.
Kafir Janwaro Se Badtar Hai.
 Ruku – 5 Ayah 45-60 (In Aayaat Me Touheed Ke Dalail Ka Aghaaz Hai)
Ayah 45-50
Sayo Ka Badhna Ghatna, Suraj Ka Rahnumai Karna, Neend, Rahmat Wali Hawaein, Barish
Ke Pani Ka Taste In Sab Cheezo Me Allah Swt Ne Mukhtalif Tarikho Se Ye Cheeze Bayan
Ki Lekin Aksariat (Majority) Inkar Karti Hai.
Ayah 51-60
Nabi S.A.W.S. Ko Rasool Banaye Aur Kafiro Se Jihad Karo Bole
Jihad- Utmost Struggle, Kisi Maqsad Ko Hasil Karne Ki Bharpoor Koshish
Khara Aur Meetha Pani
Pani Se Insan Ko Paida Kia
Har Living Thing Me Pani
Seminal Fluid
Page | 21

























JUZ 19 - Wa Qalal Lazeena : Surah 26 - Ash Shura
In Nishanio Ko Chodkar Aisi Cheezo Ko Pukarte Hai Jo Na Faida De Sakti Hai Na Nuqsan
Aur Kafir Parwardigar Ke Muqable Me Baghi Ka Madadgaar Bana Hua Hai.
Nabi S.A.W.S. Ki Zimmedari Sirf Ye Hai Ki
Kafiro Ko Bure Anjaam Se Daraye
Iman Walo Ko Ache Amaal Ke Ajr Ki Khushkhabri Dena
Ambiya Ki Mahnat Ka Ajr- Rab Ka Raasta Ikhtiyar Karna
Ghaur O Fikar Ke Zariye Allah Swt Ko Pehchanna
Rahman Allah Swt Ka Zaati Naam Hai.
Mushrakeen E Makkah Ke Dil Me Rahman Ke Naam Se Nafrat Aur Badh Jati Thi.
 Ruku-6 Ayah 61-77 (In Aayato Me Ibaad Ur Rahman Ki Sifaat Ka Zikr Hai)
Allah Taala Ne Aasmaan Me Burj, Chamakta Sooraj Aur Roshan Chand Banaya.
Burj – Sitare, Qile, Kamre, Mahlaat Or Galaxies
Raat Aur Din Ke Ane Me Allah Swt Ki Nishani Hai.
Ayah 62-74
Ibaad Ur Rahman Ki (12) Sifaat
Ajzi Se Chalna
Jahalat Per Salaam
Raat Me Sajde Aur Qayaam
Jahannum Se Bachne Ki Dua
Etedal (Balance) Se Kharch
Shirk, Qatl Aur Zina Se Parhez
Jhooti Gawahi Se Bachte Hai
Laghw Se Gurez
Aayaat Per Ghauro Fikar
Ghar Walo Ke Liye Dua
Yeh Hai Wo Bande Jo Apne Sabr Ka Phal, Buland Manzil Ki Shaql Me Payenge. In Shaa
Allah
Allah Ki Beniyazi- Allah Ke Haan Insan Ki Qadr O Keemat, Uske Allah Per Iman Lane Aur
Uski Ibadat Karne Ki Wajah Se Hai.
Ayaat - 227
Ruku- 11
Surah Ash Shu’ara”
Surah 26
Makki Surah
 Ruku-1 Ayah 1-9 (In Aayaat Me Allah Taala Ki Nishanio Ka Ghauro Fikar)
Kitab
Surah Shu’ara”
Pura Qur’an
Kuffar Ke Iman Na Lane Per Aap S.A.W.S. Ghamgeen Hote
Jabri Iman Allah Swt Ko Nahi Chahiye
Zameen Par Ghaur – Kitni Umda Aur Mukhtalif Qism Ki Nabataat Ugai Hai.
Isme Ek Nishani Hai Lekin Aksariat Iman Nahi Lati
Allah Swt Har Cheez Per Ghalib Aur Hikmat Wala Hai.
 Ruku-2 Ayah 10-33 (In Aayaat Me Moosa A.S. Ka Waqeya Hai)
 Moosa A.S. Apni Biwi Ke Sath Jab Madyan Se Wapis Aa Rahe The, Raste Me Unhe Garmi
Ke Liye Aag Ki Talash Ne Unhe Kohe Toor Tak Pahucha Diya. Wahan Unhe Naboowat Mili
Aur Qaume Firaun Ke Paas Allah Taala Ka Paighaam Pahuchane Ka Huqm Hua.
 Moosa A.S. Ko Khauf Hua Ki
 Wo Zalim Qaum Sarkash Hai Aur Wo Unhe Jhutladegi.
 Zaban Me Laqunat Thi








Page | 22
Ek Admi Ka Qatl
Isliye Moosa A.S. Ne Haroon A.S. Ki Naboowat Bhi Mangi
Allah Swt Ne Tasalli Ke Sath Do Maujze Diye
Asaa’
Yad E Baiza
Bani Israel Ko Azaad Karne Ka Mutalba
Firaun Ne Kaha Ki
Tu Hamare Ghar Me Pala Hai
Qatl Jomoosa A.S Ke Haath Hua Use Yaad Dilaya
Firaun Ne Kaha Rabbul Alameen Kya Hai?
Moosa A.S. Ne Kaha Ki Jisne Mujhe Paida Kia, Jo Rahnumai Karta Hai, Khilata Pilata Hai,
Jo Beemari Me Shifa Dega, Mout Ke Bad Zindagi Dega, Jisse Umeed Hai Ke Roze Jaza
Khataaye Maaf Kardega In Shaa Allah!!!
 Firaun Ne Dhamki Di Ke Koi Daleel Ho To Lao Nahi To Qaid Kardega
 Ruku -3 Ayah 34- 51 (In Aayaat Me Moosa A.S. Ka Waqeya Cont Ho Raha Hai)
 Firaun Ne Maujzo Ko Dekhkar Jhutlaya Aur Jadugar Hai Bola
 Firaun Ne Muqable Ke Liye Mahir Jadugaro Ka Ikattha Kia
 Awaam Ko Invitation
 Jadugaro Ke Inaam Mangne Per Firaun Ne Inaam Ke Sath Achi Post Dene Ka Wada
 Moosa A.S. Ka Jadu Pesh Karne Ka Pahla Mouqa Jadugaro Ko Dena
 Moosa A.S. Khauf Zada Nahi Hai Isliye
 Last Me Dekhnewalo Per Acha Asar Pade
 Moosa A.S Ne Jab Jadugaro Ka Jadu Khatam Hua To Apna Asa Daala Aur Usne Sabko
Nigal Lia.
 Jadugaro Ka Sajde Me Girna
 Firaun Ki Dhamki Ke Opposite Side Ke Haat Aur Pair Katega Aur Sooli Par Chadhaega.
 Jadugaro Ka Kahna Ki Hum Awwal Iman Lanewale Hai Umeed Hai Ki Rabbul Alameen
Maaf Kardenge.
 Ruku -4 Ayah 52- 68 (In Aayaat Me Moosa A.S. Ka Waqeya Cont Ho Raha Hai)
 Allah Swt Ka Huqm Ke Moosa A.S. Bani Israeel Ko Lekar Raat O Raat Nikal Jaye.
 Firaun Ka Ghazabnaak Hona Aur Unlogo Ke Piche Lashkar Lekar Nikalna
 Dono Groups Ka Aamne Samne Hona, Moosa A.S. Ka Samander Per Asaa Marna Aur
Samandar Me Rasta Banjana.
 Bani Israeel Ka Rasta Paar Karlena, Firaun Aur Uski Qaum Samandar Me Garq Hona.
 In Nishanio Ko Dekhkar Bhi Logo Ki Aksariat Iman Nahi Lati, Aur Beshak Rabbul Aalameen
Ghalib Aur Hikmat Wala Hai.
 Ruku -5 Ayah 69-104 (In Aayaat Me Ibraheem A.S. Ka Waqeya Hai)
 Ibraheem A.S. Ka Apni Qaum Ke Logo Se Puchne Par Ki Wo Kiski Ibadat Karte Hai,
Unhone Kaha Ki “Hum Din Raat Buto Ko Pujte Hai.”
 Ibraheem A.S. Ne Kaha Ki Tum Agr Unki Ibadat Kare To Kya Faida Detey Hai, Ya Agr Na
Ibadat Kare Buto Ki To Kya Wo Ispar Nuqsan Karte Hai, To Unki Qaum Ka Jawab Dena Ki
Hum To Apne Baap Dadao Ko Isi Tarha Karte Paya Hai.
 Ibraheem A.S. Ka Kahna Ki Jinko Tum Log Pujte Ho, Tum Bhi Aur Tumhare Agle Baap
Daada Bhi, Wo Mere Dushman Hai, Lekin Allah Rabbul Aalameen Mera Dost Hai, Jisne
Mujhe Paida Kia, Jo Rahnumai Karta Hai, Khilata Pilata Hai, Jo Beemari Me Shifa Dega,
Mout Ke Bad Zindagi Dega, Jisse Umeed Hai Ke Roze Jaza Khataaye Maaf Kardega In
Shaa Allah!!!











Page | 23










Ayah 83-89
Ibraheem A.S. Ki Dua’
Ilm Aur Hikmat Ata Ferma
Nek Logo Me Shamil Kar
Pichle Aur Aage Aane Wale Logo Me Ache Alfaz Se Ibraheem A.S. Ka Zikr Ho
Nemato Wali Jannat Me Unko Shamil Kia Jaye
Apne Baap Ki Maghfirat Ki Dua’
Qayamat Ke Din Unko Ruswa Na Kia Jaye
Qalb E Saleem: Wo Dil Jo Shirk, Kufr, Nifaaq, Shaq, Duniya Ki Mohabbat Se Khali Ho.
Ayah 90-104
Qayamat Ke Din
Ahl E Iman
Kafir
Jannat
Jahannum
Suroor Me (Izafa)
Gham Me (Izafa)
Nabi S.A.W.S. Ki Sifarish Milegi
Nabi S.A.W.S.Ki Sifarish Nahi Milegi
Khushi
Afsos
 Ruku -6 Ayah 105-122 (In Aayaat Me Noah A.S. Ka Zikr Hai)
Prophet
Nooh A.S.
Dawah
Ek Allah Per Iman Aur Shirk Na Karen
Ujrat
Nahi Liye
Preached
950 Years
Gunah
Kufr, Shirk, Takabbur
Ilzaam
Jhutlaye, Razial Logo Ko Group Se Nikalo Bole
Azaab
Toofan Aaya
 Ruku -7 Ayah 123-140 (In Aayaat Me Hood A.S. Ka Zikr Hai)
Prophet
Hood A.S.
Dawah
Ujrat
Nahi Liye
Kaam
Bade, Bade Mahlaat Banate The, Strong Log They.
Gunah
Kufr, Shirk, Dusro Ka Haq Ghazab Karte They, Weaker Section Per Zulm Karte
Azaab
7 Nights 8 Days Sakht Hawa Chali Admi Ko Uthakar Faza Me Zorse Patak Deti Jisse Dimagh
 Ruku -8 Ayah 141-159 (In Aayaat Me Saleh A.S. Ka Zikr Hai)
Prophet
Saleh A.S.
Area
Hijr Ke Ilaqe Me (Tabuk Aur Hijaz Ke Darmyan)
Dawah
Ujrat
Nahi Liye
Kaam
Pahado Me Ghar Tarashte They.
Nematein
Baagh, Chashme, Khet, Khajuro Ke Shagufe
Nabi Per Ilzaam
Jhutlaye, Jaduzada Aam Insan? Maujazo Ki Maang.
Maujazah
Chattan Se Hamela Oontni Nikli
Gunah
Kufr, Shirk, Takabbur
Azaab
3 Din Ke Bad Honewali Subah Me Cheekh Aur Zalzale Ki Shaql Me
 Ruku -9 Ayah 160-191 (In Aayaat Me Loot A.S. Ka Zikr Hai)
Prophet
Loot A.S.
Dawah
Ujrat
Nahi Liye
Area
Saddoom, Amooria
Gunah
Kufr, Shirk, Homosexuality
Page | 24
Ilzaam
Azaab
Jhutlaye, Basti Se Nikal Dene Ki Dhamki
Nishan Zada Patthar, Kankar Ki Baarish
 Ruku -10 Ayah 176-191 (In Aayaat Me Shua’ib A.S. Ka Zikr Hai)





















Prophet
Shua’ib A.S.
Dawah
Ujrat
Nahi Liye
Area
Ashab E Aiqa(Jungle Wale) Madyan
Gunah
Kufr, Shirk, Naap Tol Me Kami, Loot Maar
Ilzaam
Jhutlaye, Insan Kyun?
Azaab
Zalzala, Cheekh, Aasmaan Ka Tukda Gira
 Ruku -11 Ayah 192-227 (In Aayaat Me Shua’ib A.S. Ka Zikr Hai)
Kuffar E Makkah Ka Inkar
Qur’an Ka Wahi E Ilahi Hona
Allah Ki Taraf Se Nazil Hona
Muhammad S.A.W.S. Ki Risalat Ka
Allah Swt Farma Rahe Hai Ki Nabi S.A.W.S. Ummi The To Guzishta Ambiao Ke Waqeyaat
Kaise Bayan Kar Sakte Hai, Isliye Ye Qur’an Rabbul Aalameen Ki Taraf Se Hai Jise Jibrael
A.S.Lekar Aaye.
Dil Ka Zikr Isliye Kyunki Dil Se Hi Hifz Hota Hai.
Apki Qaum Arbi Bolti Aur Samajhti Thi Isliye Arbi Me Qur’an Utra.
Pichli Kitabo Me Aap S.A.W.S. Aur Qur’an Ka Zikr Mawjood Hai. Kuffare Makkah
Mazhabi Maamlaat Me Yahood Ki Taraf Rujoo Karte The Isliye To Ye Is Baat Ki Daleel Hai
Ki Ye Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai Muhammad S.A.W.S. Sache Rasool Hai Phir Ye Log Yahood Ko
Mante Hua Iman Kyun Nahi Laate?
Qur’an Ko Arbi Me Nahi Utarke Kisi Aur Zaban Me Utarte To Bhi Ye Log Bahane Karte Ki
Ye To Allah Ki Nazil Karda Nahi Hai, Ye To Jin Aur Shaitan Padhta Hai.
Apni Zidd Aur Hatdharmi Ki Wajah Se Qur’an Ko Jhutlate Hai.
Allah Swt Ne Unke Dilo Me Is Inkar Ko Dakhil Kardia.Jab Tak Ye Gunahgar Log Us Azab Ko
Nahi Dekhlenge Tab Tak Iman Nahi Layenge.
Jab Azab Ayega Tab Mohlat Mangenge, Lekin Azab Ke Aane Ke Bad Mohlat Nahi Dijati
Aur Naa Hi Touba Khubool Hoti Hai.
Kuffare Makkah Azab Ke Jaldi Lane Ka Mutalba Karte Hai.
Allah Swt Ferma Rahe Hai Ki Agar Mohlat Debhi Dey To Ye Duniya Ka Maal O Matah
Unke Kaam Nahi Ayega Na Hi Unko Azaab Se Bachayega.
Agar Kisi Basti Me Rasool Ko Bheje Baghair Halak Karte To Zulm Hota Isliye Allah Swt Ne
Har Basti Me Rasool Bheje Jinhone Uske Rahne Walo Ko Daraya Uske Bad Paighambar Ki
Baat Na Mani To Allah Ne Halaq Kar Dia.
Qur’an Ko Allah Ne Shatan Se Mahfooz Rakha Hai.
Paighambar Ki Dawat Sirf Rishtedaro Ke Liye Nahi Puri Qaum Ke Liye Hoti Hai.
Jo Rasool S.A.W.S. Ki Nafarmani Karne Walo Se Bezari Zahir Karne Ka Kaha Gaya Hai.
Pura Bharosa Allah Per Rakhna Hai.
Jab Hum Tanha Hote Hai Tab Aur Jab Logo Ke Beech Me Hote Hai Tab Bhi Allah Swt
Dekhte Hai.
Shaitan Kahino, Najumio Waghaira Per Utarte Hai.
Page | 25

JUZ 19 - Wa Qalal Lazeena : Surah 27 – An Naml
Kuffar E Makkah Aap S.A.W.S. Ko Shayar Kahte They
Momin Shayar
Kafir Shayar
Kasrat Se Allah Ko Yaad Karte
Ghuloo Me Hadse Badh Jate
Imandaar, Amal Saleh
Jo Kahte Wo Karte Nahi
Aisi Shayari Jaiz Hai Jisme Jhut Ghulu Na Ho, Jiske Zariye Se Mushrakeen O Kuffar Aur Ahl E
Batil Ko Jawab Dia Jaye Haq O Touheed O Sunnat Bayan Kare.
 Aise Momin Shayar Un Kafir Shayaro Ka Jawab Dete Hai Jisme Unlogo Ne Musalmano Ki
Burai Ki Ho.
Ayaat - 93
Ruku- 7

Surah An Naml
Surah 27
Makki Surah
 Ruku -1 Ayah 1-14 (In Aayaat Me Momino Ki Sifaat)
Ayah 1-6
Momin
Kafir
Hidayat
Aakhirat Me Sakht Nukhsan
Allah Ki Taraf Se Nazil Shuda Samajhte Hai Inkar Karte Hai
Allah Par, Ghaib Par Iman Rakhte Hai
Aakhirat Par Iman Rakhte Hai
Aakhirat Par Iman Nahi Rakhte Hai
Namaz Qayam Karte, Zakat Ada Karte Hai Gunah Inko Ache Lagte Aur Wo Usme Bhatakte Phirte Hai
Jannat Ki Khushkhabri
Bura Azaab
 Moosa A.S. Madyan Se Apni Biwi Ke Sath Wapis Aare The To Raste Me Aag Ke Liye Wadi
E Tua Gaye Wahan Ek Darakht Se Allah Ka Noor Dekhe To Us Darakht Se Pukar Aai To
Moosa A.S. Ko Tajjub Hua.
 Paighambar Ko Ghaib Ka Ilm Nahi Tha
 Khauf Hua – Isliye Ki Wo Insan Hote Hai
 Zalim Ko Allah Ka Khauf Hona Chahiye Ke Allah Pakad Lega Aur Touba Karne Par Qubool
Hoti Hai.
 9 Nishaniyo Me Yade Baiza Ka Yahan Zikr Hai
 Moosa A.S. Aur Haroon A.S. Firaun Ko Maujaze Dikhaye To Jadu Bole
 Unke Dil Yakeen Kare Leki Zulm Aur Sarkashi Ki Wajah Se Inkar Kardiye.
 Ruku -2 Ayah 15-31 (In Aayaat Me Ilm Ka Zikr Hai)
 Ilm
 Naboowat
 Zaboor
 Zirhe
 Jangi Karwaiyan
 Janwaro Ki Boli
 Naboowat Aur Virasat Ki Badshahat Hai
 Allah Ne Suleman A.S. Ko Tamaam Zaroorat Ki Cheezey Di
 Sabko Alag Alag Groups Me Distribute Kare
 Insaan Aur Jinno Ka Group, Parindo Aur Haiwanaat Ka Group.
 Ye Lashkar Bahot Badi Tadaad Me Hota Tha Isliye Raste Me Rok Rok Kar Unko Durust Kia
Jata Tha.
 Haiwano Me Khaas Kism Ka Shaur Mawjud Hai, Suleman A.S. Ko Bhi Ghaib Ka Ilm Nahi
Tha.
 Saba Ilaqa Ya Qaum Ka Naam
 Shirk Me Itna Mubtela Hai Ki Sahi Raste Pe Nahi Aaye
 Chipi Cheezein
Page | 26
JUZ 19 - Wa Qalal Lazeena : Surah 27 – An Naml
 Aasmaan Me Sooraj, Chand, Sitare, Badal, Bijli, Barish
 Zameen Me Ped, Podhe, Petrol, Minerals Etc
 Ruku -3 Ayah 32-44 (In Aayaat Me Suleman A.S. Ka Waqeya)
 Naboowat Ka Maujaza Dikhane Ke Liye Suleman A.S. Ne Malika E Saba Ka Taqht
Mangwaya.
 Hidayat
 Malika E Bilkhees Ki Aqal Ka Test Lena Chahte The Wo Apne Takht Ko Pahchanti Hai Ya
Nahi.
 Malika E Bilkhees Hidayat Pati Hai Ya Nahi Moujaza Dekhkar.
 Qalaam
 Malika E Bilkhees Ka Qalaam (Iman Declare Karri)
 Suleman A.S. Ka Qalaam
 Jo Kufr Ka Mahol Use Roka Hua Tha Usse Nikalke Wo Musalman Hogayi.
 Ruku -4 Ayah 45-59 (In Aayaat Me Momino Ki Sifaat)
 Koi Bhi Qaum Apne Rasool Ko Reject Kare To Chota Chota Azab Aata To Rasool Ke Taraf
Se Aaya Bole.
 Saleh A.S. Ki Qaum Ne Unke Qatl Ka Plan Banaya Ki Azab Ke Aane Se Pahle Saleh A.S. Ka
Qatl Kardenge Lekin Allah Ka Fix Time Se Pahle Hi Azab Aaya.
 Loot A.S. Ki Qaum Par Azab Aaya Aur Wo Sab Halaq Hogaye. Loot A.S. Aur Unke
Followersko Bachaliye Allah Taala.
 Allah Ki Ibadat Bahtar Hai Kyunke Wo Khaleeq, Raazik Aur Malik Hai To Ibadat Bhi Usi Ki
Karni Chahiye.
Page | 27
JUZ 20- Amman Khalaq : Surah 27 – An Naml
Juz 20 Amman Khalaq Surah Naml-Ayat 60-93
 Ruku-1 Ayah 60-66:
 Allah Ta’ala Ki Pehchaan Batayi Jarahi Hai:
 Allah Ta’ala Ne,
 Zameen Aasmaan Ko Paida Kiya
 Aasmaan Se Paani Barsaya
 Tumhare Liye Baaghat,Daraqt Ugaye Jisse Tum Fayda Utate Ho
 Tumhare Liye Zameen Ko(Jaaye Qarar) Teharne Ki Jagah Banaya,Gol Ghoomne Ki
Bawajud Tum Tike Huwe Ho
 Zameen Se Nehre Nikalti Hai
 Pahaadon Ko Tehra Diya
 Do Samander Hai Jiske Beech Ek Parda Hai Yaane Meetha Paani Aur Khare Paani Ka
Samandar Paas Paas Hai Phir Bhi Milti Nahi
 Laachaar Ki Pukaar Sunne Waala ,Uski Jawab Denewaala,Takleef Door Karne Waala Aur
Tumhari Waris Banane Waala Sirf Allah Hi Hai.
 Samandar Ho Ya Qushki Allah Hi Tumhe Andhero Me Raasta Dikhata Hai
 Baarish Se Pehle Thandi Hawa Ko Rehmath Banakar Bhejta Hai.
 Tumhe Paida Karta Hai Aur Rizq Deta Hai.
 Kya Koi Doosra Ilaah Hai Jo Ye Karsakta Hai
 Phir Bhi Tum Shareek Tehraate Ho
 Tum Ilm Nahi Rakhte
 Tum Naseehath Nahi Pakadte
 Allah Ta’ala Buland Hai Usse Jo Tum Shareek Tehraate Ho
 Agar Tum Sachche Ho To Koi Daleel Lekar Aavo
 Aasmaan Aur Zameen Ka Ghaib Ka Ilm Sirf Allah Ko Hai.Kisi Ko Pata Nahi Dubara Kab
Uthenge
 Duniya Ka Saara Ilm Jama Hojayega –Aakhirath Me Kuch Kaam Nahi Aayega.
 Ruku -2, Ayat No 67-82:
 Kaafiron Ko Dubara Uthye Jaane Par Yaqeen Nahi Tha.
 Ye Sab Baaton Ko Wo Pehlon Ki Kahaaniyan Samajhte.
 Allah Ta’ala Keh Rahe Hai Ki Tabah Hui Bastiyon Ko Dekhe Aur Mujrimon Ka Anjaam
Dekhe.
 Nabi (Saw) Bahut Ghamgheen Hote Agar Log Imaan Nahi Laate
 Ahle Makkah Poochte Agar Nabi(Saw) Sachche Hai To Akhirath(Qayamath) Kab Aayegi
 Aap(Saw) Se Kaha Ja Raha Hai Ki Aap Kehdijiye Ki Qah Qayamath Ho Ya Maut,Tumhare
Peeche Hi Hai
 Har Baat Par Allah Tumhe Nahi Pakadta-Ye Allah Ka Fazl Hai.Phir Bhi Tum Shukr Nahi Ada
Karte
 Tumhara Rab Tumhari Chupi Aur Alaniya Baat Ko Jaanta Hai.
 Har Event,Baat,Sab Lohe Mehfooz(Aasmani Kitab) Me Likhi Hui Hai
 Har Eqtelaf Ki Haqeeqath Jo Banee Israel Me Thi Use Quran Ke Zariye Bataya Gaya Hai
Bani Israel Me Eqtelaf:
 Uzair (As) Ko Yahudi Allah Ka Beta Kehte
 Isa (As) Ko Nasara Allah Ka Beta Kehte
 Qayamath Ke Aane Par Unhe Yaqeen Nahi Tha
 Nabi(Saw) Ke Baare Me Eqtelaf Karte
 Unhe Apni Kitabo Me Bhi Eqtelaf Tha
Page | 28


















Yeh Quran To Imaan Waalon Ke Liye Hidayath Aur Rahmath Hai.
Allah Par Tawakkal Kariy-Nabi (Saw) Waaze Deen Par Hai
Gumrah Log Andhe Aur Behron Ki Tarah Hai,Unko Sunana Mumkin Nahi.
Ayat- 82-Is Ayat Me Dabbatul Arz Ka Zikr Hai.
Qayamath Ki 3 Badi Nishaniyan
 Suraj Ka Maghrib Se Nikalna
 Dabbatul Arz Ka Nikalna
 Dajjal Ka Aana
In Nishaniyon Ke Baad Kisi Ka Imaan Laana,Aur Neki Karna Koi Fayda Nahi Dega.
Kisi Ki Tauba Qubool Nahi Hogi
Dabbatul Arz:
 Ek Janwar Niklega Jo Kalaam Karega Aur Insaan Samjhenge
 Ek Haath Memusa(As) Ki Asaa Hogi Jisse Wo Kaafiron Ko Maarega.
 Doosre Haath Me Sulaimaan (As) Ki Anghooti Hogi Jisse Wo Moomino Ko Roshan
Karega.
 Ruku -3, Ayat No 83-93
Qayamat Ke Din Allah Ta’ala Sab Grohon Koikatta Karega
Andhadun Allah Ki Ayaton Kojhutlaate
Jhutlaane Ki Wajah Sewo Jahannum Me Jayange
Jab Israfeel(As) Pehli Soor Pookhenge Zameen-Aasmaan Ki Har Cheez Dar Jayegi Siway Jo
Allah Chahe
Jo Allah Chahe Jibrael(As) Aur Doosre Farishte
 Moomin
Pahad Jo Jama Hua Dikhta Hai,Wo Badlon Ki Tarah Chalenge
Jo Neki Lekar Ayega Wo Aman Me Hoga.
Jo Burai Lekar Ayega Wo Aag Me Hoga.
Nabi(Saw)Ko Hukum Diya Jaraha Hai Ki Makkah Shahr Rab Ki Ibaadat Kare.
Makkah Hurumat Wali Shahr Hai Daraqht Kaatna Haraam Hai.
 Ladai /Qatl Haraam Hai.
 Giri Hui Cheez Nahi Uthana.
 Yeh Shahr Hurumat Waala Hai Qayamat Tak
 Allah Ke Farmaardaar Hojaye.
 Quran Padhkar Sunaye.
 Aap (Saw) Logonko Qabardaar Karne Waale Hai.
 Jo Hidayath Paaya Uske Nafs Keliye.
 Jo Gumrah Hua Uske Nafs Keliye.
 Sab Taareef,Shukr Allah Ke Liye Hai Jo Tumko Apni Nishaniya Dikhayega.
 Qaaynaath Ki Nishaniyan.
 Musalmano Ki Fatahki Nishaniyan.
Ayah-88
Ruku-4



JUZ 20- Amman Khalaq : Surah 28- Al Qasasl
Surah – Al Qasas
Surah - 28
Makki Surah
 Ruku-1 Ayat 1-13
Huruf E Muqatta’at Hai Jiske Meaninga Sirf Allah Ko Pata Hai.
Yeh Ayate Roshan Kitab Ke Hai.
Mohammad (Saw) Ko Yeh Qabar Sunai Ja Rahi Hai Jo Bilkul Haq Hai.
Page | 29

Firoun Jo Misr Ka Baadshah Thabanee Israel Par Bahut Zulm Karta,Unke Beton Ko Zubah
Karta Aur Aurton Ko Chod Deta.
 Allah Chahte Ki Us Qaum Ko Zulm Se Chudaye Aur Unko Zameen Ke Waris Banaye.
 Haman Firoun Ka Wazir Tha,Wolog Darte Ki Banee Israel Ka Lashkar Unpar Ghalib
Aajayenge.
 Allah Ta’ala Ne Musa(As)Ki Waleda Ke Dil Me Daala Ki
 Musa(As) Ki Paidayish Ke Baad Unhe Beqauf Hokar Doodh Pilao
 Aur Phir Unhe Daraya Ki (R Nile)Me Daal Do.
 Aur Gham Na Kare Kyunki Allah Ta’ala Tumhari Taraf Lautayenge
 Aur Unhe Rasool Banayenge.
 Dariya Se Musa(As)Ko Aale Firoun Ne Uthaliya
 Dushman Hi Firoun Ke Mehal Pahuncha
 Kyunki Wo Qatakaar The-Firaun,Haman Aur Uska Lashkar
 Firaun Ki Beewi Thi Asiya-Imaan Wali Aurat Thi
 Uski Apni Aulad Nahi Thi
 Unhone Is Bachche Ko Apna Beta Banane Par Firaun Ko Convince Kardiya.
 Is Tarah Allah Ke Izn Se Unhi Ka Dushman Unke Mehal Me Pal Raha Tha.
 Musa (As) Ki Waleda Ghamgeen Hogaye To Allah Ta’ala Ne Unke Dil Ko Baandh Diya
 Musa (As) Ki Behen Us Taboot Ko Follow Karte Hue Gayi
 Aur Dekha Ki Wo Bachcha Mehal Pahunch Gaya.
 Mahal Pahunch Kar Musa (As) Bahut Roye
 Kisi Ka Doodh Nahi Peete The.
 Unki Behan Ki Baat Maankar Musa(As) Ko Unki Maa Ke Paas Hidoodh Pilane
Laaya Jaata
 Isse Unki Maa Ki Aankhe Thandi Hojati
 Allah Ka Waada Sachcha Hogaya.
 Ruku -2,Ayat No14-21
 30-40 Yrs Of Age Me Musa(As) Ko Allah Ta’ala Ne Nubuwath Aur Hikmath Ata Ki.
 Aur Allah Ka Doosra Waada Sachcha Hua.
 Ek Din Jab Musa(As) Shahr Me Ghoom Rahe The Ek Egyptian Aur Bani Israel Ki Ladai Horahi Thi
 Musa (As) Ne Ek Ghunsa Egyptian Ko Maara,To Wo Margaya.
 Musa (As) Ne Fauri Tauba Ki Aur Allah Ta’ala Ne Unhe Baqsh Diya.
 Doosre Din Jab Yeh Qhabar Shahr Me Phaili To Saza Ke Darr Se Musa(As) Misr Chodkar
Madyan Chale Gaye
 Misr Se Musa (As) Isliye Chale Gaye Kyunki
 Firaun Zaalim Baadshah Tha
 Usse Adl Ki Ummeed Nahi Thi
 Aur Musa(As) Se Qatl Ki Qata Hui Thi
 Musa (As) Ne Allah Se Dua Ki Ke Allah Ta’ala Unhe Zalim Qaum Se Najaat De
 Ruku -3,Ayat 22-28
 Madyan Pahunch Kar Musa (As) Ne Do Ladkiyon Ki Madad Ki
 Kyunki Wo Kunwe Se Paani Na Nikal Sake
 Allah Ta’ala Se Bhalai Ki Dua Maangi
 Wo Ladkiyan Apne Boodhe Baap Se Musa(As) Ka Zikr Kiye
 Musa (As) Bulaaye Jaane Par Unke Baap Se Mile
Page | 30








 Aur Ek Ladki Se Unka Nikaah Hua
 Aur Unhe Ujrath Par Rakh Liya Gaya
8-10 Yrs Ki Muddat Musa (As) Ne Ujrath Karke Madyanme Poori Ki.
 Ruku -4 Ayat 29-42
Muddat Poori Hone Par Musa(As) Apne Ghar Walon Ko Lekar Madyan Se Nikle.
 Wadi Tuwa Me Unhe Ek Awaaz Aayi Jo Rabbul Aalameen Ki Thi.
 Allah Ta’ala Ne Unhe Yahan Nubuwath Di
 Mujizat Ata Kiye
 Unki Laati Ya Asa Saamp Ban Gaye
 Unka Haath Chamakdaar Aur Roshan Hogaya
 Allah Ta’ala Ne Hukum Diya Ki Firaun Ki Taraf Jao
 Tauheed Ka Paigham Pahunchao
 Musa(As) Ne Apne Bhai Ko Apne Saathi Banane Ki Dua Ki
 Allah Ta’ala Ne Haroon(As)Ko Nabi Banaya
 Jab Dono Ne Firaun Ki Darbaar Me Jaakar Tauheed Ki Baat Ki
 To Firaun Ne Apne Aap Ko Ilaah Bataya
 Aur Musa(As) Ko Jhutlaaya
 Allah Ta’ala Ne Unke Zulm Aur Takabbur Ki Wajah Se Unhe Pakad Liya
 Firaun Aur Uska Lashkar Samandar Me Gharq Hogaye
 Duniya Aur Akhirat Tak Allah Ne Unpar Laanat Ki
 Aur Bani Israel Ko Us Zameen Ka Waris Banaya.
 Ruku -5,Ayat No 43-50
Jis Tarah Pehle Ki Qaum Ne Takabbur Aur Zulm Ki Wajah Se Halaak Hui
 Usi Tarah Firaunki Qaum Bhi Qatm Hogayi
Allah Ta’ala Neyeh Waqeat Mohammad(Saw) Ko Wahi Ke Zariye Bataye
Qaum E Shoeb
 Madyan Ki Taraf Shoeb(As) Bheje Gaye
 Aap (Saw) Ko Inka Bhi Waqea Sunaya Gaya
Mohammad(Saw) Ahle Makkah Ki Taraf Rasool Banakar Bheja Gaya
 Taake Aap(Saw)Unko Qabardaar Kare
 Jab Ahle Makkah Par Koi Museebat Aati-Unki Gunah Ki Wajah Se  To Kehte Agar Unke Beech Koi Rasool Aaye To Wo Unki Pairvik Arenge
 Jab Rasool Allah(Saw) Unke Beech Aaye To Wo Chahte Ki Musa(As) Ki Tarah
Mujizat Diye Jaaye
 Jaisa Qaum E Firaun Ne Jhutlaaya,Ye Bhi Apne Rasool Ko Jhutlaate Aur Inhe Do
Jadr Kehte
 Do Jadu-:
 Quran &Tauraat
 Mohammad (Saw)& Musa(As)
 Kyunki Inki Baat Sunkar Log Badal Jaate
Koi Daleel Lao Agar Tum Sachche Ho
Nahi Lasakte Kyunki Qaheshat Nafs Ki Pairvi Karte Hai
Page | 31

Aise Logon Ko Allah Hidayath Nahi Deta.
 Ruku -6,Ayat No 51-60
 Rasool Allah(Saw)Par Ahista Ahista Wahi Utarti
 Taake Use Samjhe Aur Aage Pahunchaye
 Ahle Kitaab Me Se Bhi Kuch Log The,
 Jo Apne Kitab Par Imaan Laaye The
 Aur Allah Ke Farmabardaar The
 Aise Logon Keliye Dugna Ajr Hai
 Wo Joapne Nabi Ko Maante
 Aur Mohammad(Saw) Par Bhi Imaan Laaye
 Hadees Ke Mutaabiq 3 Logonkeliye Dugna Ajr Hai
 Jo Apne Nabi Par Aur Mohammad (Saw) Par Imaan Laaye
 Wo Ghulam Jo Apni Maalik Aur Allah Ka Haq Ada Kare
 Wo Maalik Jo Apni Bandhi Ko Achche Aqhlaq Sikhaye,Aazaad Kare Aur Phir
Usse Nikaah Kare
 Aise Log Jab Nabi(Saw) Ke Against Koi Laghv Baat Sunte To Kinara Kash Hojate
 Aur Kehte Ki Tumhare Amal Tumhare Saath Aur Hamare Amal Hamare Saath
 Nabi(Saw) Kisi Ko Hidayath Nahi Desakte ,Ye Allah Ke Haath Me Hai
 Ahle Makkah Samajhte Ki Agar Wo Mohammad (Saw) Ki Pairvi Karenge To Unki
Barkat Chali Jayegi
 Allah Ta’alanemakkah Me Bahut Rizq Me Barkat Di Hai
 Pehle Bhi Allahta’ala Ne Bastiyon Ki Taraf Paighambar Bheje Lekin Unhone Jhutlaaya
 Takabbur Kiya
 To Allah Ne Unko Pakad Liya
 Koi Bhi Basti Ko Allah Tabaah Nahi Karta Jab Tak Wahan Paighambar Aakar Unhe
Aagah Nahi Karte
 Duniya Ki Zeenath Kuch Din Ki Hai
 Allah Ke Paas Jo Hai Wo Behtar Hai
 Hamesha Rehne Waala Hai
 Ruku 7,Ayat No 61-75
 Mujrimon Se Unke Shareekon Ke Baare Me Poocha Jayega
 Tab Unhe Pata Chalega Ki Wo Ghumrah The
 Jahannum Ki Baat Ab Sach Hogayi
 Unke Shareek Na Unka Jawaab Denge Aur Na Unko Azaab Se Bachayenge
 Mujrimon Se Poocha Jayega Ki Unhone Rasoolon Ki Pukaar Ka Kya Jawaab Diya
 Jo Tauba Karenge
 Imaan Laayenge
 Saleh Amal According To Quran And Sunnah Karenge
 To Wo Falah Pane Wale Hai
 Allah Ke Eqthiyar Me Hai Jo Wo Chahe Paida Kare
 Jo Bhi Nabi(Saw)Ke Against Baat Karte Ya Sochte-Allah Ta’ala Ko Sab Pata Hai
 Sirf Allah Hi Ek Ilaah Hai
Page | 32
JUZ 20- Amman Khalaq : Surah 29 – Al Ankabootl









 Sab Taareef Aur Shukrusi Keliye Hai
 Allah Ke Taraf Hi Sabko Palatna Hai
 Agar Allah Hamesha Ki Raat Karde Ya Hamesha Ki Din To Koi Use Badal Nahi Sakta
 Qayamath Ke Din Jab Allah Har Ummat Se Gawaah Bulayenge To Pata Chal Jayega Ki
Allah Hi Haq Hai Aur Baaki Sab Jhoot
 Ruku -8,Ayat No76-82(In Aayton Me Qaroon Ka Zikr Hai)
Qaroon Bani Israel Tha Par Firaun Ke Saath Milgaya Tha
 Bani Israel Par Zulm Karta
 Bahut Maaldaar Tha
 Takabbur Aur Sarkashi Karta
 Firaun Ka Tax Collector Tha
 Musa (As)Ne Zakaat Dene Ko Kaha To Usne Inkaar Kiya
 Uski Treasury Ki Kunjiyan 40 Mardon Ki Jamaat Utaati Thi
 Qaum Ke Khone Ke Bawajud Itraata,Faqhr Karta,Ahsaan Nahi Maanta,Fasad
Karta Aur Na Shukri Karta
 Allah Ta’ala Ne Use Zameen Me Dhasa Diya
Jo Log Chahte The Us Jaisi Zindgi Mile-Qaroon Ka Anjaam Dekhkar Pareshaan Hogaye.
Hadeeth –Jo Apna Ezaar Takabbur Se Latkaata Hai Use Zameen Medhasa Diya Jayega
Allah Jisse Chahe Rizq Zyada Dete Hai
Jo Koi Bhalai Kare Uskeliye Behtar Hai,Jo Burai Kare Uska Bura Badla Hai
Lautne Ki Jagah Means Makkah (After Fatah Makkah)
 Qayamath Me Muqam E Mahmood
Quran Ka Nazil Hona Aap(Saw) Ke Liye Rehmath Thi Allah Ki Taraf Se

Aap(Saw) Ko Hukum Diya Gaya Tha Ki Kaafiron Ki Madad Kare

Mushrikon Ka Saath Na De

Ek Allah Ki Ibadath Kare
Har Cheez Halaak Honewali Hai Aur Sab Ke Sab Allah Ke Paas Lautne Waale Hai
Ayah-69
Ruku-7


Surah – Al Ankaboot
Surah - 29
Makki Surah
 Ruku -1,Ayat 1-13
Ankabooth Ka Meaning Hai Spider,Is Surah Me Mushrikeen Ko Spider Se Compare Kiya
Gaya
Sirf Zabaan Se Imaan Laana Kaafi Nahi –
 Azmayesh Zaroor Hogi
 Imaan Ke Saath Azmayesh Lazim Hai
 Allah Ta’ala Azmakar Sachche Logon Ko Aur Jhoote Logon Ko Jaan Lega
 Sabse Saqht Aazmayesh Ambiya Ki Hui
 Burai Karne Wale Sajhte Hai Ki Wo Allah Se Bach Jayenge
 Jo Allah Se Mulaakaat Ki Ummeed Rakhte Hai
Page | 33























 Unkopata Hai Ki Qayamath Aane Wali Hai
 Allah Ta’ala Sunne Aur Jaanne Wala Hai
Jo Jhaddo Jahad Karta Hai Nekiki Taraf Aur Allah Se Mulaaqat Keliye

Qalb E Saleem (Achche Amal,Saaf Dil) Se Jaata Hai

Uske Liye Behtar Hai
Imaan Aur Nek Amalburayiyon Ko Mita Dega
Insaan Ko Taakidi Hukum Diya Gaya Ki Waalden Ke Saath Ahsaan Karo,Lekin Unke Kehne
Par Bhi Shirk Na Karo
Imaan Aur Nek Amal Wale Logsaliheenke Saath Rahenge
Wo Log Jo Sab Kuch Dene Ke Baad Thodi Si Takleef Ko Bhi Allah Ka Azaab
Samajhte,Haalanke Allah Ka Azaab Bahut Saqht Hai
Jab Unki Takleef Door Hojati Hai ,Wo Apne Fayde Ke Liye Imaan Walon Se Miljate Hai
Allah Ta’ala Jaante Hai Imaan Waalonko Aur Munafiqon Ko
Kaafir Moomino Se Kehte Hai Ki Hamari Baat Maan Jao-Hum Tumhari Gunahon Ka Bhoj
Utalenge
Qayamath Ke Din Koi Kisi Ka Bhoj Nahi Utaayega Wo Khud Apne Bhoj Utaye Honge
 Ruku-2,Ayat No 14-22
Nuh (As) 950 Saal Tableegh Kiye Phir Bhi Bahut Kam Log Imaan Laaye
Allah Ta’ala Ne Zaalimon Ko Pakad Liya Aur Imaan Walon Ko Kashti Ke Zariye Nijaat Di
5 Ulul Azm Paighambar
 Muhammad (Saw)
 Ibrahim(As)
 Musa (As)
 Isa (As)
 Nuh (As)
Ibrahim (As)Ne Bhi Apni Qaum Ko Samjhaya Kiallahke Alawa Jin Buton Ki Wo Ibadath
Karte Hai Wo Na Use Rizq Desakta Na Nafe Aur Nuqsaankamalik Hai
Paighambar Ka Kaam Allah Ka Message Pahunchana Hai Lekin Bahut Sari Ummato Ne
Use Jhutla Diya
Allah Ta’ala Hi Hai Jopaida Karta Hai Yaaniibteda Karta Hai,Use Badata Hai
Jisse Chahe Saza Deta Hai,Jisse Chahe Uspar Rehmath Karta Hai
Koi Bhi Zameen/Aasmaan Me Allah Kao Ajiz Nahi Karsakte
Allah Ke Siway Koi Dost Aur Madadgaar Nahi
Imaan Bil Aakhirath Bahut Zaroori Hai
 Ruku-3,Ayat No 23-30
Allah Ki Ayat Aur Mulaaqat Ka Inkaar Karne Walon Ke Liye
 Allah Ki Rehmat Se Maayoosi Hai
 Inkeliye Dardnaak Azaab
Ibrahim(As) Jab Tauheed Ka Paighaam Diye To Qaum Ne Inkaar Kiya Aur Unhe Jalana
Chaha
Allah Ne Ibrahim (As) Ko Ag Se Bacha Liya
Agar Aapka Imaan Sachcha Hai Aur Aap Haq Par Hai To Koi Cheez Nuqsaan Nahi Deti
Page | 34









Ibrahim (As) Ne Phir Warn Kiya Ki Jo Buton Se Tum Mohabbat Karte Ho
 Qayamathke Dinwo Tumpar Laanath Karenge
 Aur Koi Tumhe Aag Se Nahi Bacha Sakta
Ibrahim (As) Ke Bhateeje Loot (As),Unpar Imaan Laaye Aur Dono Ne Iraq Se Hijrath Ki
Allah Ta’ala Ne Ibrahim(As)Ko Beta Ishaq Aur Pote Yaqub (As) Diye Aur Unme Se Koi Aur
Aaye
Duniya Ka Ajr Bhi Mila Aur Aakhirath Me Saaliheen Ki Sohbat Me Honge
Loot (As) Suddoom Ki Taraf Bheje Gaye,Unki Qaum
 Homo Sexuality Ke Gunaah Me Mubtala The
 Allah Ke Raaste Se Rokte
 Musafiron Ko Loot Maar Karte
 Khuli Behayi Karte
 Loot (As) Ne Allah Se Madad Maangi Ki Mufsid Logon Se Bachaye
 Ruku -4, Ayat No31-44
Do Farishte Ibrahim (As) Ke Paas Ishaq (As)Aur Yaqoob (As) Ki Khushkhabri Lekar Aaye
 Aur Suddoom Par Azaab Ki Buri Khabar Di
Allah Ta’ala Ne Loot(As) Aur Unke Gharwalon Ko Bacha Liya Siway Unki Beewi Ke
Unpar Pathron Ki Baarish Hui Aur Poori Basti Ulat Digayi
Madyan Ki Taraf Shoeb (As) Bheje Gaye
 Unhonebhi Tauheed Ka Paighaam Diya
 Unke Qaum Shirk Karti Aur Fasad Karti
 Unpar Zalzala Ka Azaab Aaya
 Aur Sab Zameen Par Aundhe Muh Gire Hue The
 Qaum E Aad Aur Samood Behtareen Ghar Banate
 Lekin Shirk,Takabbur Aur Fasad Karte
 Qaroon ,Firaun,Hamanke Paas Bhi Jab Musa (As) Nishaniyon Ke Sath Aaye To
Unhone Inkaar Kiya
 Allah Ta’ala Ne In Sab Ko Unke Gunahonki Wajah Se Pakad Liya Qaum E Samood-Cheeq Ne Pakda
 Qaum E Loot-Patharon Ki Baarish
 Qaum E Firaun & Qaum E Nuh-Gharq Kar Diya
 Qaroon -Dhasa Diya
 Jo Allah Ke Sath Shirk Karte Unki Misaal Makdi Ki Tarah Hai,Jistarah Makdi Ki Jaal
Kamzor Hoti Hai Usee Tarah Unke Shareek Bhi Kamzor Hai,Wo Kisi Ki Bhi Madad Nahi
Karsakte
 Allah Ke Siway Jisko Bhi Tum Pukaarte Ho,Use Allah Jaanta Hai
 Allah Ta’ala Misalon Ke Zariye Logonko Samjhate Hai,Ilm Waale Hi In Misalonko
Samajhte
 Aasmaan/Zameen Haq Hai,Ye Nishaniyan Hai Moomino Keliye
 Sab Creations Bamaqsad Hai,Be Maqsad Nahi-Insaan Ko Aazmaane
Page | 35











Juz 21 – Utlu Maa Uhiya :Surah Ankaboot
 Ruku -5 & 6 Ayaat (45-64)
Tilavathe Quran Aur Namaz Ka Hukm Aur Allah Kay Zikr Ki Fazilath
 Namaz Buraai Aur Behayayi Say Rokthi Hai.
 Allah Ka Zikr Badi Neki Hai,Zubaan Kay Saath Dil Main Bhi Allah Ki Yaad Ho.
Ahle Kitaab Say Behas Mubahisa Main Narmi
Ahle Kitaab Aur Kaafir Main Say Quran Ko Maan Nay Wale
Mohammed Saw Ka Ummi Hona Quran Ki Sadaqath Ki Daleel Hai
Quran Sabsay Badkar Maujuza Hai
Mauth K Baadh Kuffar Ko Azaab Aur Momino Ko Jannath
Agar Imaan Ko Khatra Ho Tho,Allah Ki Zameen Wasee Hai,Wo Hijrath Kar Sakte Hain
Imaan Walon Kay Liye Allah Ki Taraf Say Jannath Main Baala Khaane
 Hadees Main Aaata Hai Jannat Kay Baala Khaane Unlogon Kay Liye Hai Jo Dusron
Ko Khaana Khilathe Hain,Narm Baat Karte Hain, Namaz Aur Rozay Musalsil
Rakhte Hain,Acche Amal Karte Hain,Raat Ko Ibadath Karte Hain
Sabr Aur Tawakkal
 Nagawaar Baat Par Sabr Aur Rizq Kay Baare Main Tawakkal Jannat Main Lay
Jaane Wale Kaam Hain
Allah Ko Sab Qaliq Maanthe Hain
Asal Zindagi Aqirath Ki Zindagi Hai
 Ruku 7– Ayaat ( 67-69 )
 Kuffar Ki Nashukri Ka Haal
 Jihaadh Yaane
 Jaddho Jehadh Karna,Jotakleef Utakay ,Mehnath Karke Koshish Kare
 Allah Ki Itaath Karna,Deen Seekhna Sikhaana,Qitaal Karna Jihadh Hai. Aisa Karne
Walon Ko Rahe Raasth Milthi Hai
Ayaat – 60
Ruku-6







JUZ 21- Uthlu Maa Uhiya Surah 30 Ar Ruum
SurahAr Ruum
 Ruku -1 Ayaat (1-10)
Surah No-30
Makki
Room Say Muraad Roman Empire Ka Mashriqi Hissa ( Syria,Palestine,Turkey ,Jordan Kay
Aas Paas Kay Ilaqay)
 Roomi Say Muraad Yahan Par Christians Hai
 Uss Waqt Ke Do Super Powers Persians Aur Roomi They
 Persians –Faris- Iran Aur Iraq. Ye Aathishparasth They( Fire Worshippers).
Makkah Favoured Them
 Roomi –Ahle Room- Ahle Kitaab Honay Ki Wajah Say Musalmano Ki
Hamdardiyaan Inkay Saath Thein
Romans Aur Persians Ka Anjaam
Paishangoyi Ka Sach Hona
 Allah Ki Madad- Ek Shikasth Par Mayoos Nahi Ho,Jald Allah Ki Taraf Say Fatah Ki
Khushkabri Milegi
Kaynaath Ka Har Zarra Dawathe Fikhr Deta Hai,Pichli Qaumon Say Ibrath
 Ruku 2 – Ayaat ( 11-19 )
Amal Kay Muthabiq Faisla
Rowdah Yaane Oooncha Baagh Jahan Paani Aur Khush Haali Hogi
Subah O Sham Zikr Allah Ki Takeedh,Namaaz Kay Auqaath Ki Hikmath
 Ruku 3 – Ayaat (20-27 )
Page | 36
























JUZ 21- Uthlu Maa Uhiya Surah 30 Ar Ruum
Allah Ki Baaz Nishaaniyaan,Mard Aur Aurat Ki Taqleeq Ki Hikmath
 Jodey Banane Ka Maqsad- Baham Ek Dusre Say Sukoon Hasil Karna,Mohabbath
Wa Rehmath Ka Zariya
Rang Wa Zaban Ka Iqtelaaf
Bijli Ki Chamak Aur Barish Main Nishaniyaan Aur Zameen Aur Asmaan Ka Qayam
Allah Ki Shaan Sabsay Aala Hai
 Ruku 4 – Ayaat (28-40 )
Shirk Ki Tardeedh Kay Liye Insano Ki Zindagi Say Ek Misaal
Deene Qeem – Dursuth Aur Qayam Deen
 Yaksu Hokar, Fithrath Par Mabni, Deen Ki Taraf Ruq Karna Deene Qeem Hai
 Insaan Ki Fithrath Islam Hai
 Allah Ki Taqleeq Main Tabdeeli Nahi Ki Jaa Sakthi
Deen Main Firqaybaazi
Insaan Ki Nashukri
Rizq Ki Kami Paishi Main Allah Ki Maslihatein
Maal Aur Daulath Main Dusron Ka Haq
 Allah Ki Khushnudhi Kay Liye Rishtedaar,Miskeen Aur Musafir Par Kharch Karo
Sudh Say Maal Ghat Tha Aur Zakath Say Badtha Hai
 Sudh Kay Zariye Honay Wala Izafa Allah Kay Nazdeek Koi Izafa Nahi,Asal Izafa Tho
Zakat Dene Say Hota Hai
 Ruku 5 – Ayaat (41-53 )
Samundar Aur Khushki Main Fasadh Insaan Nay Apnay Badh Amali Kay Wajah Say Kiya
Hai
 Wars,Environmental Pollution,Nuclear Wastes,Communal Riots
Har Qism Ki Fasadh Ki Asal Wajah Shirk Aur Yaumay Aqirath Say Inkaar Hai
Duniya Kay Fasadh Ka Ilaaj
 Apna Poora Ruq Deen Ki Taraf Karlo Kyunkay Qayamat Talnay Wali Nahi Hai
Jannat Main Daqila Allah Kay Fazal Say Hoga
Riyaah Aur Reeh Main Farq
 Riyaah Yaane Hawa,Khushiwali Hawa,Thandiwali Hawa Jo Allahtaala Kay Taraf
Say Rehmat Hai
 Reeh Yaane Azaab,Garam Hawa, Azaab Ki Hawa
Baarish Barasnay Kay Amal Main Allah Ki Kudratein Aur Hikmatein
Rehmath Va Zehmath Ki Hawaein
 Insaan Garmi Kay Wajah Say Mayus Honay Lagta Hai Kay Allah Rehmat Barsakar
Thandak Pahunchata Hai
Gumrah Logon Ko Andhon Say Compare
 Ruku 6 – Ayaat (54-60 )
Insaani Zindagi Kay Muqtalif Steps
 Paidaish,Jawaani Aur Budapa
 Allah Hi Hai Jo Insaan Ko Kamzori Kay Baadh Quvvath Deta Hai,Aur Phir Quvvath
Kay Baadh Kamzor Aur Budda Kar Deta Hai
Aqirath Main Duniya Ki Zindagi Bahuth Kam Maloom Hogi
Kuffar Ko Ahle Ilm Ki Malamath
Quran Ki Daleelein Aur Kufffar Ka Inkar
Dilon Par Mohar Lag Jaati Hai
Page | 37

 Jab Logon Ka Bugz Wa Ana,Zidd Aur Hatdharmi Iss Hadh Tak Pahunch Jaati Hai
Kay Wo Sacchi Baat Ko Qubool Karne Kay Liye Tayyar Nahi Hote,Tho Allahtaala
Unn Kay Dilon Par Mohar Laga Deta Hai.
 Iska Matlab Kay Ab Inlogon Main Haq Ko Qubool Karnay Ki Isthedaadh Qatam Ho
Chuki Hai
Mohammed Saw Ko Tassali
 Allah Ka Wada Sabr Kay Saath Poora Hoga
 Fitno Main Sabr Ka Ajar Pachaas Guna Zyaada Hai
Ayaat – 34
Ruku-4

JUZ 21- Uthlu Maa Uhiya Surah 31 - Luqman
SurahLuqmaan
Surah No-31
Makki
Ye Kitaab E Hakim Hai
 Is Me Jo Ayaat Hain Wo Hikmat Wali Ayaat Hai- Iski Jo Jo Ayaat Hai Wo Danaayi Aur
Wisdom Par Based Hain. Aur Iskay Jo Ehkamaath Hai Wo Hikmat Par Mabni Hai
 Iss Kitaab Main Mohkam Ayat Hain – Zindagi Guzaarnay Kay Tareeqay
 Ye Haakim Ayaat Hai- Yaani Judge. Wo Faisla Karegi Ya Bateyegi Kay Who Is Right
And Who Is Wrong. Aur Gawahi Bhi Degi Kay Jo Isko Pakdega, Amal Karega Unkay
Favour Main Aur Jo Chod Dega,Unkay Against
 Iss Kitaab Ki Ayaat Ko Koi Change Nahi Kar Sakta. Qayamat Tak Preserve Karengay
 Allahtaala Kay Jo Faislay Hain Uskay Against Apna Faisla Nahi De Sakta
 Hidayath Aftha Kitaab Hai Aur Rehmat Hai- Zindagi Aur Aqirat Fayde Milengay Iss Kitaab
Par Amal Karne Ki Wajah Say
 Mohsineen Kaun Hai?
 Extra Efforts Laganay Wala,Zyada Karnewala,Beautifully Karnewala,Perfectly
Karnewala, Apnay Haq Say Kam Lenewala Aur Dusron Kay Haq Say Zyaada Denewala
 Kasrath Say Ibadath Karnewale
 Ibadaath Aur Maamlaath Main Bhi Mohsin
 Lahwal Hadees Yaane
 Har Wo Baat Ya Activity Jo Allah Ki Yaad Say Ghafil Karde,Aqirath Aur Zikr Say
Durr Karde
 Gaana Bajana,Qissay Kahaniyaan, Baykaar Baatein
 Allah Ka Wada Zaroor Poora Hoga
 Ruku 2 – Ayaat ( 12-19 )
 Hazrath Luqman:
 Luqman Bin Anqaa Bin Sadoon
 Arab Main Apni Danaayi Kay Liye Mashoor They
 Acchey Aqlaaq Wale Insaan, Bayinteha Zaheen
 Ethopian Slave,Carpenter They
 Shukar Ki Talqeen Aur Allah Ki Bayniyaazi
 Hazrath Luqman Kay Bete Ka Naam Saraan Tha
 Hazrath Luqman Kay Bete Ko Nasihath
 Shirk Nahi Karna
 Walidain Kay Saath Husne Sulook
 Raayi Barabar Amal Bhi Saamnay Laaya Jayega
 Namaz Qayam Karna
 Neki Ka Hukum Aur Bure Kaam Say Rokna
 Musibath Par Sabr
Page | 38
JUZ 21- Uthlu Maa Uhiya Surah 32 – As Sajdah
 Guroor Na Karna
 Chaal Aur Awaaz Main Itedaal
 Qayamath Kay Din Aala Aqlaaq Kaam Ayengay
 Ruku 3 – Ayaat (20-30 )
 Maqluqath Par Insaan Ki Hukumath,Allah Ki Baat Main Jagadne Wale,Baap Dadaon Ki
Andhi Taqleedh
 Mazbuth Dasthawez
 Hakim Aala Wo Allah Hai
 Allah Ki Tareefein Aur Qubiyaan Qatam Nahi Hongi
 Allah Kay Samnay Har Cheez Haqeer Aur Pasth Hai.
 Ruku 4 – Ayaat (31-34 )
 Jahaaz Kay Safar Main Allah Ki Nishaniyaan Aur Toofano Main Kaun Yaad Aata Hai
 Qayamath Kay Din Kya Hoga
 Ghaib Ki Paanch Baatein
 Qayamat Ka Ilm
 Barish Ka Waqt
 Rehm Maadar Ki Haqeeqat
 Kal Kya Hona Hai
 Mauth Kahan Aaani Hai
Ayaat – 30
Ruku-3




















Surah- Sajdah
Surah No-32
Makki
Rivayath Main Aata Hai Kay Mohammed Saw Raat Ko Surah Sajdah Aur Surah Mulk
Padthe They. Aur Jumah Ki Din Fajr Ki Pehli Rakat Main Bhi Padte They.
Quran Allah Ki Wahi Hai
Har Cheez Allah Kay Qaabu Main Hai
Allah Ki Tadbeer E Oomoor Ka Tareeqa
Tadbeer Kay Maane Manage Karna,Govern Karna, Anjaam Ko Saamnay Rakhkar Gaur
Karna
Fairishte Zameen Aur Asmaan Ka Jo Safar Hai Hazaar Saalon Ka Wo Thay Karke Ye
Record Present Karte Hain
Ek Insaan Hazaar Saal Main Jitna Kaam Karsakta Hai Wo Kaam Farishte Ek Din Main Ye
Saare Records Collect Karke Allah Kay Saaamnay Present Karte Hain
Qayamat Ka Ek Din Hazaar Saal Kay Barabar Hoga
Aleem- Jaan Nay Wala
Alim – Jaan Kay Aage Seekhanay Wala
Allah Ki Rooh Ka Matlab Allah Ki Banayi Hui Ruh
 Ruku 2 – Ayaat ( 12-22 )
Kuffar Par Kabhi Rehmath Na Hogi
Momino Ka Khauff Va Khashiyath,Tahajjudh Padne Walon Ki Tareef
Jannath Ki Qususi Nemath
Neik Va Badh Ek Dusre Kay Barabar Nahi Ho Sakte
Jahnnum Main Kuffar Ki Halath
Duniya Main Azaab Ka Namuna
 Ruku 3 – Ayaat (23-30 )
Haq Va Bathil Ka Asal Faisla Qayamath Kay Din Hoga
Qayamath Par Kuffar Ka Shak
Nafarmaan Apnibarbadhi Ko Khudh Bulava Dete Hain.
Page | 39
Ayaat – 73
Ruku-9



JUZ 21- Uthlu Maa Uhiya Surah 33 – Al Ahzaab
Surah- Al Ahzaab
Surah No-33
Madani
Ahzaab Ka Matlab Hai Troops
Mohammed Saw Ko Kaamil Tawakkal Ki Taleem
Zihaar Kya Hai?
 Jahilaana Rasm Jissmain Mard Apni Biwi Ko Maa Ki Tarah Batakar Usko Apnay
Upar Haraam Kar Leta Hai. Wo Phir Na Shaadishudha Rehti, Na Talaqshudha
 Adoption Ka Bayan
 Insaan Ki Pehchaan Apnay Baap Kay Naam Say Hi Honi Chahiye
 Moo Bole Bete Ki Biwi Namehram Hogi
 Moo Bole Rishton Ko Virasath Main Haq Nahi Hota
 Moo Boli Aulaad Say Purdah Hoga
 Takmeele Imaan Ki Zaruri Sharth
 Paanch Ulool Azm Paighambar
 Mohammed Saw, Nuh As,Ibrahim As,Musa As Aur Isa As
 Misaaqul Ambiya
 Paighambaron Ka Ahad- Har Paighambar Apnay Say Pehle Kay Paighambaron Ki
Aur Unkay Kitabon Ki Tasdeeq Karega
 Aap Saw Ki Tasdeeq Karengay Aur Unko Support Karengay
 Ruku 2 – Ayaat ( 9-20 )
 Ghazwaye Khandaq Aur Musalman Ki Khushaali
 Jange Ahzaab (5h)
 Khyber Kay 20 Yahoodi Sardaro Ka Quraish Se Milna
 10,000 Ka Lashkar Jamaa Hona
 Salman Farsi Ka Mashwera
 Khandaq Ka Khodna
 Do Maujuze
 Future Ki Khuskhabriyaan
 Munafiqeen Ka Faraar Hona
 Jihadh Say Peet Phairnay Walon Say Sawal Kiya Jayega
 Jihadh Say Muh Modnewale Imaan Say Qaali Log
 Munafiqeen Ki Buzdili
 Ruku 3 – Ayaat (21-27 )
 Aap Saw Ka Aswaye Husna
 Sahaba Karaam Ka Imaane Kaamil
 Ussdin Momino Aur Kuffar Main Farq Wazeh Hoga
 Allah Khudh Kuffar Say Niptayga
 Bani Quraiza Ka Bayan
 Sahaba Karaam Ko Maal Aur Zameen Ka Tohfa
 Ruku 4 – Ayaat (28-34 )
 Ayaat (28-30 ) Ayathe Taqheer Aur Ummahathul Momineen
 Ayathe Taqheer- Allahataala Nay Aaap Saw Ko Mukammal Iqtiyaar Diya Tha Kay Jab Unki
Biwiyaan Kharchey Main Izafa Ka Mutalba Karengay Tho,Unkay Samnay Do Choices
Rakhein- Duniya Kay Fayde Chahiye Ya Allah Aur Rasoolsaw Aur Aqirath Ka Ghar Chahiye
 Ummahathul Momineen Sabsay Zyada Muazzaz Qarar De Di Gayein.
Page | 40
Jawahir Programme – Dawra e Quran












JUZ 22 - Wa man yaqnuth : Surah 33 - Al Ahzaab
Juz 22 Wa Man Yaqnut : Surah Al Ahzaab
 Surah Al Ahzaab - Ruku 4 - Ayat 31 – 34
Azwaaje Mutahharaat Se Khitab Continued Hai Ke Agar Wo Koi Galti Karenge To Uski Saza
Dugni Hai. Agar Itaat Aur Nek Kaam Karo To Dugna Ajar Aur Aakhirat Me Rizq Kareem Kyunki
Unhone Akhirat Ko Chuna Aur Dunya Ki Tangi Me Bhi Alhamdulillah Kaha.
Fazeelat Me, Maqam Me Aur Martabe Me Koi Doosre Aurat Ummehaatul Mumineen Jaisi
Nahi Hai Kyunki Unki Qurbani Aur Sabr Sab Se Zyada Tha. Ghair Mardo Se Ya Ghair Mahram
Se Baat Karo To Aise Lahje Me Mat Karo Ke Unke Bare Me Koi Dil Ka Mareez/Munafiq Unke
Bare Me Bure Khayaalaat Rakhe.
Aurat Ka Muqaam Ghar Hai, Kisi Kaam Se Nikalna Ho To Apne Aap Ko Beautify Na Kare. Jaahil
Aurato Ki Tarah Apni Khoobsurti Ko Zaahir Na Karo. Zaahiri Paaki – Aawaaz Aur Libaas, Baatini
Paaki – Namaz Aur Zakat.
Allah Ki Aayaat Aur Unki Hikmat Jo Tumhare Gharon Me Padhi Jaati Hai Uska Zikr Karo.
Wazkurna – Khud Padho Aur Doosro Tak Pahunchaao. Aisha (Ra) - Aap (Saws) Ke Wafaat Ke
Baad Taqreeban 50 Saal Tak Deen Ko Aage Pahunchaati Rahi.
 Ruku 5 – Ayat 35 - 40
Ek Musalmaan Mard Aur Aurat Ko Kaisa Hona Chahiye – Allah Ke Pasandeedah Mard/Aurat Ki
Sifaat:
 Allah Ke Hukm Ke Aage Sar Jhukaane Waale (Islam Me Completely Daakhil Hona)
 Imaan Laana – Dil Se Yaqeen Karna, Zabaan Se Iqraar Aur Amal Se Saabit Karna.
 Qunoot – Poore Dil Ke Jhukaav Ke Saath Itaat.
 Sache – Qaul Aur Fayl Me.
 Sabr Karne Waale – Har Haal Me Isteqaamat.
 Khushoo’ Karnewaale – Namaazo Me Aur Aam Zindagi Me.
 Sadaqah Dene Wale – Doosro Ki Zaroorat Bhi Poori Karte Hai.
 Roza Rakhne Wale – Fard Aur Sunnah
 Hifazat Karne Wale – Apni Sharmgaaho Ki.
 Zikr Karne Wale – Subah Sham Allah Ka Zikr
Aise Logon Ke Liye Allah Ne Tayyar Kiya Bahut Bada Ajar.
Jab Allah Aur Rasool Kisi Baat Ka Faisla Karde, To Insaan Ke Paas Ikhtiyaar Nahi Rahta. Khair
Sirf Allah Aur Rasool (Saws) Ke Faislo Ko Maanne Me Hai.
Zaid Bin Harith (Ra) Aur Zainab (Ra) Ka Talaaq Hua To Aap (Saws) Ne Zainab (Ra) Se Nikaah
Kiya Allah Ke Hukm Se. Zainab (Ra) Zahni Taur Par Zaid (Ra) Ko Apna Shauhar Qubool Nahi Kar
Saki. Aap (Saws) Ko Allah Ne Wahi Ki, Ke Jab Zaid (Ra) Talaaq Denge To Aapko Zainab (Ra) Se
Nikaah Karna Hoga. Us Jaahilaana Rasam Ko Todne, Ke Muh Bole Bete Asli Bete Nahi Hote Aur
Muh Bole Bete Ki Biwi Se Nikaah Jaayaz Hai.
Zaid (Ra) – Wahid Sahabi Hai Jinka Naam Qur’an Me Aaya Hai.
Nabi (Saws) Ko Allah Ke Faisle Ke Ahkaam Ki Paabandi Me Koi Mushkil Nahi Honi Chahiye. Yehi
Allah Ki Sunnat Hai.
Unlogon Ki Tareef Ki Ja Rahi Hai Jo Allah Ke Paighaamaat Logon Tak Pahunchaate Hai – Wo
Sirf Allah Se Darte Hai. Allah Kaafi Hai Unlogon Ke Liye Jo Allah Ki Mukhhalifat Karte Hai.
Aap (Saws) Allah Ke Rasool Hai Aur Nabiyon Ke Seal Hai (Aakhri Nabi). Aap (Saws) Kisi Ke Baap
Nahi. Zaid (Ra) Muh Bole Bete The. Aapke Bete Taahir (Tayyib), Qasim Aur Ibraheem Baaligh
Hone Se Pahle Faut Ho Gaye.
 Ruku 6 – Ayat 41 - 52
Allah Ka Hukm Iman Walon Ke Liye – Allah Ka Zikr Karo Bahut Zyada (Kasrat Se) Take Tumhare
Dil Zinda Rahe.
Subah Aur Shaam – Fajr Aur Asr Ke Waqt Farishte Tabdeel Hote Hai – In Waqto Me Tasbeeh
Karo Bahut Zyada.
Page | 41
 Tum Allah Ko Yaad Karoge To Allah Bhi Tumhari Tareef Karega (Farishto Me), Neki Ki Taufeeq
Dega, Khair Aur Bhalai Ke Mauke Dega, Ilm Me Izaafa Hoga.
 Jis Din Allah Se Mulaaqaat Karenge Momin, Unko Salaam Se Greet Kiya Jayega. Ye Din Ya To
Maut Ka, Qabr Ka, Hashr Ka Ya Phir Jannat Me. Salaam Ki Teen Soortein:
 Allah Ki Taraf Se
 Farishton Ki Taraf Se
 Aapas Me
 Is Ayat Me Nubuwwat Aur Risaalat Dono Ka Zikr Hai. Allah Ne Aapko (Saws) Bheja Gawahi
Dene Ke Liye – Allah Ki Tawheed Ki Gawahi – La Ilaaha Illallah. Qiyamat Ke Din Aap (Saws)
Apne Ummat Ke Favor Me Ya Ummat Ke Khilaaf Gawahi Denge.
 Dawat Sirf Allah Ki Taraf Di Jaye. Tawheed Ki Dawat – Iman Aur Haq Ki. Aap (Saws) Ko Is Ayat
Me Chamakta Chirag Kaha Gaya – Chirag Jaise Jal Kar Roshni Deta Hai, Muhammad (Saws) Ne
Allah Ka Paigham Pahunchane Bahut Takleefein Uthayi.
 Momino Ko Ye Bashaarat Di Gayi Ke Unke Liye Allah Ki Taraf Se Bada Fazal Hai.
 Aakhirat Ka Fazal – Jannat Me Beshumaar Nia’matein.
 Dunya Ka Fazal – Saari Dunya Ibadat Ke Liye Paak, Matti Se Paaki (Tayammum), Farishto
Ki Tarah Musalmano Ki Saffein. (Muslim)
 Kafiro Aur Munafiqo Ki Baat Na Maano Aur Unki Aziyato Ko Chod Dijiye I.E. Unki Parwaah Na
Karo. Allah Kaafi Hai Aapko Unse Bacha Lega.
 Is Ayat Me Iddat Ka Asal Maqsad Bataya Gaya – Ye Pata Lagaane Ke Aurat Haamila Hai Ya Nahi.
Agar Nikaah Ke Fauran Baad Talaaq Ho Jaye, Jismani Rishta Qayam Hone Se Pahle, To Ladki Ki
Iddat Nahi Hogi. Uska Phir Se Fauri Nikaah Ho Sakta Hai. Aise Me Aurat Ko Talaq Ke Waqt Kuch
Na Kuch Diya Jaye.
 Nikah Hua – Mehr Muqarrar Hua – Ruqsati Nahi –Talaq Hua – ½ Mehr
 Nikah Hua – Mehr Muqarrar Nahi –Talaaq Hua – Acha Sulook Aur Kuch Tohfa.
 Aap (Saws) Se Khitaab – Ye Rukhsat Di Ja Rahi Hai Ke Aap 4 Se Zyada Shaadiyan Kar Sakte Hai.
Khaas Hukm Khaas Zaroorat Ki Wajeh Se Allah Ne Di. Aish Ke Liye Nahi.
 Khadijah (Ra) – Talaq Shuda Thi. Aap(Saws) 50 Saal Ki Umr Tak Inke Saath The.
 Sauda (Ra) - 50 Saal Ki Bewa Thi.
 Aisha (Ra) – Only Virgin (Hijrath Ke Baad), Abu Bakr (Ra) Se Rishtedaari Ke Liye.
 Umme Salama (Ra) – Abu Jahl Aur Khalid Bin Waleed Ke Khandaan Ki Beti Thi.
 Hafsah (Ra) – Junge Badr Ke Baad, Umar (Ra) Se Rishtedaari Ke Liye.
 Zainab (Ra) – Zaid (Ra) Se Talaaq Ke Baad.
 Ghulaam Aurton Me Se – Rehaana (Ra), Safiya (Ra), Juweriyah (Ra) – Teeno Kitabi Aurtein
Jo Musalmaan Hui.
 Umme Habibah (Ra) – Chacha Abu Sufyan Ki Beti Jinhone Hijrath Ki.
 Shaadiyon Ki Wajeh –
o Daure Jahiliyyat Ki Kuch Rasmo Ko Todne.
o Qabaaili Dushmani Khatm Karne.
 Nabi (Saws) Ko Ruqsat Di Ja Rahi Hai Ki Aap Jis Biwi Ke Paas Na Jaana Chaahe, Na Jaye. Choice
Diya Gaya. Kyunki Aapki Shadiyon Ka Maqsad Kuch Aur Tha.
 Jab Azwaaje Mutaharaat Ne Ayat E Takhyeer Ke Baad, Allah, Rasool Aur Aakhirat Ko Chuna,
To Allah Ne Unko Ummehaatul Mu’minnen Ka Khitaab Diya. Inke Baad Aap (Saws) Kisi Aur Se
Nikaah Nahi Kar Sakte The, Siway Jo Aapke Ghulaam Ho. (Mariya (Ra) Se Nikaah)
 Ruku 7 - Ayat 53 – 58
 Ahle Iman Se Khitaab Hai. Aadat, Akhlaaq Aur Maamlaat Se Related Hukm Hai. Teen Sharaait
Ke Saath Aap (Saws) Ke Ghar Me Daakhil Ho Sakte Hai:
Page | 42
Aap Ijazat Diye Jaaye.
 Nabi (Saws) Jab Khaane Ki Daawat Par Bulaaye To Jao.
 Ain Khaana Pakte Waqt Na Jao.
Is Ayat Ko Ayat- E-Hijaab Bhi Kaha Jaata Hai. Is Ayat Ke Baad, Log Ek Hijaab Ke Peeche Se Baat
Karte Azwaaje Mutaharaat Se.
 Allah Har Cheez Ko Jaanne Wala Hai – Zaahiri Aur Chupi Hui.
 Wo Rishte Jinse Purdah Nahi Hai – Bap, Bete, Bhai, Bhaiyon Ke Bete, Bahno Ke Bete, Aurto Se,
Jo Ghulaam Aurtein Aapki Milkiyat Me Ho.
 Allah Aur Uske Farishte Darood Bhejte Hai Nabi (Saws) Par, Iman Walo Tum Bhi Salaam Bhejo.
Darood – Dua E Rahmat.
 Jo Allah Aur Uske Rasool Ko Satate Hai, Unpar Laanat Hai Dunya Aur Aakhirat Me. Shirk- Allah
Ko Aziyat Dena. Rasool (Saws) Ko Shayer, Majnoon Kahna Aapko Aziyat Dena Hai.
 Allah Aur Rasool Ke Baad, Sabse Zyada Bura Kaam, Momin Mardo Aur Aurto Ko Sataana Hai.
 Ruku 8 – Ayat 59 - 68
 Nabi (Saws) Se Khitaab Hai Ke Apne Biwiyon Ko, Apno Betiyon Ko Aur Mumin Aurton Ko Bata
Dijiye Ke Apne Oopar Se Apni Chaadar (Jilbab) Daal Le. Jilbab Ki Hikmat – Musalmaan Aurat Is
Maqsoos Libaas Me Pehchaani Jaye Take Wo Satayi Na Jaye.
 Munafiqon Ki Musalmaan Aurton Se Ched Chad Aur Nabi (Saws) Ki Mukhalifat Ke Taraf Ishaara
Hai. Allah Munafiqon Ko Warn Kar Rahe Hai Ke Agar Wo Baaz Na Aaye, To Wo Phir Madinah
Se Bahar Kar Diye Jayenge.
 Agar Munafiq Musalmano Ko Aziyat Dete Rahe To Duniya Aur Akhirat Me Laanat Kiye Jayenge.
Aur Kisi Fasad Me Pakde Kaye To Maar Diye Jayenge.
 Allah Ki Sunnat Hai Ke Kuch Waqt Tak Ek Shaqs Apni Manmaani Kar Sakta Hai, Phir Ek Waqt
Allah Aise Mufsid Ko Pakad Leta Hai. Allah Ki Sunnat Me Koi Tabdeeli Nahi Hogi – Ke Zaalim
Ka Hisab Duniya Me Bhi Hoga.
 Yahood Aur Ahle Kitaab Aap (Saws) Se Sawal Karte Qiyamat Ke Bare Me. Apka Imtihaan Lene
Aur Mazakh Udhane. Allah Keh Rahe Hai Ke Iska Ilm Sirf Allah Ke Paas Hai. Har Shaqs Ki
Qiyamat Uski Maut Hai.
 Kafiron Ke Liye Allah Ne Tayyar Kiya Bhadak Ti Huyi Aag.
 Us Aag Me Wo Hamesha Rahenge Aur Nahi Payenge Koi Madadgar Aur Na Koi Dost.
 Us Waqt Wo Kahenge Ke Kaash Hum Allah Ki Baat Maan Lete Aur Us Rasool Ki Itaat Karte.
 Wo Iqraar Karenge Ke Humare Leaders/Badho Ne Unhe Asal Raaste Se Bhatka Diya –
Hidayat/Haq Se.
 Wo Kahenge Ki Allah Unko Dugna Azaab De.
 Ruku 9 - Ayat 69 – 73
 Musalmano Se Kaha Ja Raha Hai Ke Tum Apne Nabi Ke Saath Wo Mat Karna Jo Musa (As) Ki
Qaum Ne Unke Saath Kiya.
 Misr Me Musa (As) Ko Blame Kiye.
 Samandar Ke Paas
 Misr Se Nikle Jab
 Misr Se Nikle To Bachda Bana Diya – Shirk Karne Lage
 Mann Aur Salwa Pe Aitraaz.
 Tab Tauraah Diye Gaye- Nahi Maane Jab Tab Ke Allah Ko Dekh Na Le.
 Jihad Karo- Tum Aur Tumhara Rabb Jao.
 Gaay Ziba Karo- Baar Baar Sawaal Karne Lage.
 Allah Ka Taqwa Karo Aur Kaho Durust Baat, Waazeh, Samajh Me Aanewali.
 Seedhi Sach Baat Karo To Allah Tumhare Aamal Durust Kar Dega Aur Gunaaho Ko Maaf Kar
Dega. Allah Aur Rasool Ki Itat Se Kaamyabi Haasil Hogi.
Page | 43
JUZ 22 - Wa man yaqnuth : Surah 34 – As Saba
 Quran Aur Sunnat (Amaanat) Ko Allah Ne Pahle Aasmaan, Zameen Aur Pahaad Ko Di. Unhone
Inkaar Kiya Lekin Insaan Ne Zimmedaari Utha Li. Jo Ye Zimmedari Poori Na Kar Paaya, Wo
Zaalim Aur Jaahil Hai.
 Jo Apne Zindagi Se Munafiqat Aur Shirk Nikal De Wo Momin Hai. Iman Walo Par Allah Gahoor
Ur Raheem Hai.
Sabaq: Har Insaan Ke Zindagi Me Ek Jung E Ahzaab Hoti Hai. Aise Me Allah Ke Hukm Par Jame
Rahna Hai Aur Amanat Ada Karna Hai – Qur’an Aur Sunnat Par Amal Karke. Aurat Ke Liye Parda
Karna Jung E Ahzaab Ko Dawat Dena Hai.














Ayaat – 54
Ruku - 6
Surah As Saba
Surah 34
Makki
Do Tehzeebo Ko Compare Kiya Gaya –
 Iman Ki – Dawud (As) Aur Sulayman (As) Ki Misaal
 Kufr Ki – Qaum E Saba
 Ruku 1 - Ayat 1 – 9
Har Qism Ki Tareef, Har Waqt Zahiri Aur Batini Allah Ke Liye Hai. Saat Asmano Aur Zameen
Me Ju Kuch Hai Allah Ki Hi Milkiyat Hai.
Duniya Me Doosre Makhlooq Ki Hamd Hoti Hai Lekin Akhirat Me Hamd Sirf Allah Ki Hogi
Allah Jaanta Hai Jo Bhi Zameen Me Ja Raha Hai Aur Jo Usme Se Nikalta Hai – Paani, Khetiya;
Jo Asmaan Se Utarta Hai – Baarish, Baraf, Malaikah, Ehkamat, Taqdeerein, Barkatein, Balaein
Aur Jo Usme Chadta Hai – Farishte, Amaal, Duaein.
Qiyamat Zaroor Aayegi Aur Uska Ilm Sirf Allah Ke Paas Hai. Zarre Se Bhi Choti Ya Badi Cheez
Sab Ka Record Lauh E Mahfooz Me Likha Hua Hai.
Jinhone Iman Laya Aur Ache Amal Kiye Unke Liye Allah Ke Taraf Se Baqshish Aur Rizq Kareem
Hai
Jo Allah Ke Deen Ko Neecha Dikhaane Ki Koshish Karte Hai, Apna Jaan Aur Maal Lagaaker,
Aise Logo Ke Liye Dardnaak Azab Hai. Jinko Allah Dil Ki Baseerat Deta Hai, Ilm Deta Hai, Wo
Is Kitab Ko Dekhkar Fauran Pehchaan Jaate Hai Ke Ye Haq Hai. Jaise Najashi, Umar (Ra).
Nabi (Saws) Jab Ye Khabar Dete Ke Marne Ke Baad Hum Ek Nai Paidaish Me Uthenge, Mujrim
Isko Mazaakh Me Udhaate.Jo Aakhirat Ko Nahi Maante, Wo Door Ki Gumrahi Me Hai.
Allah Agar Chaahe To Aise Mujrimo Ko Zameen Me Dhansa De Ya Aasmaan Se Inpar Tukda
Gira De.
 Ruku 2 - Ayat 10 - 21
Dawood (As) Ki Fazeelatein - Mulk (Hukumat), Baadshahat, Hikmat Aur Ilm. Ibaadat Ki Khaas
Taufeeq – Raat Ke Ek Bade Hisse Me Qayam Karte. Ek Din Roza Rakhte Aur Ek Din Iftaar Karte.
Khubsoorat Awaaz Se Allah Ki Hamd Karte. Saath Pahaad Aur Parinde Allah Ki Tasbeeh Karte.
Dawud (As) Lohe Ke Zirre Banaate (Armour) – Allah Ne Unke Liye Lohe Ko Naram Kar Diya.
Zirre Bunte Hue Uske Kundo Ko Sahi Andaaze Se Banate Taake Flexible Ho, Movement Me
Aasani Ho.
Sulaiman (As) Ki Fazeelatein – Hawa Ko Allah Ne Unke Liye Musakhar Kiye. Wo Ek Mahine Ka
Safar Ek Din Me Karte. Jinn Bhi Unke Liye Kaam Karte. Pigle Hue Taambe Ke Chashme Unke
Liye Musakhar Kiya Allah Ne.
Jung Aur Ibadat Ke Liye Oonche Qile, Tasweerein, Bade Lagan Aur Deghein Banate. Allah Ki
Nia’matein Paakar Bande Ko Shukr Adaa Karna Hai, Unko Allah Ki Raah Me Lagana Hai.
Sulaiman (As) Ko Jab Maut Aayi To Jinno Ko Pata Na Chala. Deemak Unki Asaa Ko Khaa Gayi,
Jispar Wo Tek Lagaye The To Wo Gir Padhe. Isse Pata Chalta Hai Ke Jinno Ko Ghaib Ka Ilm
Nahi.
Page | 44
Saba – Shahar Ka/Qabeele Ka Naam – Inke Rahne Waale Qaum E Saba The. Yemen Ke Ilaaqe
Me Rehte The. Inhone Ek Dam Banaya Jisse Inka Ilaaqa Hara Bara Hogaya. Malika Bilquis Is
Ilaaqe Ki Thi. Allah Ki Har Nia’mat Unko Di Gayi Thi – Hawa Paak Aur Saaf, Pani, Rizq, Fiza Me
Sukoon (Baladatun Tayyibah).
 Lekin Unhone Muh Mod Liya Aur Nashukri Ki, To Allah Ne Unki Khush Haali Ko Unki Barbaadi
Me Badal Di.
 Allah Ne Unse Badla Liya, Unki Nashukri Ki Wajeh Se. Nia’mato Ki Hifazat Shukr Guzari Se Hoti
Hai.
 Tijaarati Safar Ka Raasta Bhi Aasaan Kiya Tha Allah Ne Unke Liye.
 Unhe Aman Pasand Nahi Aaya To Allah Ne Unhe Bikhar Diya.
 Iblees Ka Gumaan Tha Ke Jab Wo Insaan Ko Behkaayega, Wo Behak Jayenge. Usne Insaan Me
Nashukrapan Aam Kar Diya. Momin- Haqeeqi Iman Rakhne Wale Shukr Adaa Karte Hai.
 Shaitan Ko Allah Ne Bhatkaane Ki Dheel Di Taake Allah Jaan Le Kaun Pakka Yaqeen Rakhte
Hai Aakhirat Par Aur Kaun Shak Me Hai.
 Ruku 3 - Ayat 22 – 30
 Jo Allah Ke Siwaye Kisi Aur Ko Rabb Samajhte Hai Wo Ek Zarre (Speck) Ke Bhi Maalik Nahi Hai
Asmano Aur Zameen Me.
 Jisko Allah Ijazat De, Qiyamat Ke Din Sirf Wohi Baat Karega. Allah Taala Ko Koi Majboor Nahi
Kar Sakta.
 Inse Poochiye Muhammad (Saws) Ke Kaun Rizq Deta Hai Tumhe Asmano Aur Zameen Se –
Sirf Allah.
 Har Ek Ko Apne Apne Aamaal Ka Hisaab Khud Dena Hai. Koi Bhi Doosre Ke Bare Me Nahi
Poocha Jayega.
 Hum Sabko Qiyamat Ke Din Humare Rabb Ikhatta Karenge Phir Wo Faisla Karenga Hamara –
Haqq Ke Saath.
 Allah Keh Rahe Hai Ke Mujhe Dikhao Jinko Tum Mera Shareek Banate Ho. Allah Ka Koi
Shareek Nahi.
 Allah Ne Bheja Nabi (Saws) Ko – Tamaam Logo Ke Liye, Khush Khabri Dene Wala Aur Darane
Wala Banakar.
 Logo Ko Jab Qiyamat Ke Bare Me Bataya Jata Hai To Log Sawal Karte Hai Ke Kab Hoga Qiyamat
Ka Din.
 Qiyamat Ka Din Muqarrar Hai – Koi Bhi Usko Na Peeche Kar Sakta Hai Aur Na Aage Bada Sakta
Hai.
 Ruku 4 - Ayat 31 – 36
 Quraysh Hargiz Is Quran Par Iman Nahi Laate, Na Isse Pehle Kitabo Par. Lekin Qiyamat Ke Din
Jab Unko Rabb Ke Samne Qaid Kiya Jayega, To Wo Ek Doosre Ko Blame Karenge – Followers
Apne Leaders Ko Aur Leaders Apne Followers Ko.
 Sabse Pehle Jo Takabbur Karne Wale The Wo Kahenge Ke Humne Tumhe Mana Nahi Kiya Tha
Hidayat Se. Tum Khud Seedha Raaste Par Nahi Chale.
 Kamzor/Followers Kahenge Ke Tum Raat Aur Din Khufia Planning Karte Ke Hume Haq Se Kaise
Roke. Jab Wo (Takabbur Karne Wale) Apna Azaab Dekhenge To Sharminda Honge – Qiyamat
Ke Din Unko Bediyan Aur Galo Me Tauq Pehna Diya Jayega.
 Duniya Ki Tareekh Batayi Ja Rahi Hai, Ke Jab Bhi Allah Ka Paigham Pahuncha, Usko Inkar Kiya
Khush Haal (Elite) Logon Ne.
 Unke Inkar Ki Wajah – Wo Maal Aur Aulad Me Zyada The, Isliye Samajhte The Ke Wo Azaab
Nahi Diye Jayenge.
 Maal Ka Zyada Ya Kam Hona Allah Ka Faisla Hai. Allah Ka Pasandeedah Hone Ki Shart Nahi.
Page | 45


















 Ruku 5 - Ayat 37 – 45
Maal Aur Aulaad Zariya Nahi Hai Allah Ke Qurb Ka. Momin Ka Iman Aur Ache Amal Usko Allah
Ke Qareeb Karta Hai. Aise Momin Ke Liye Jannat Me Baala Khaane Honge Jahan Wo Aman
Me Rahenge.
Jo Log Bhag Daudh Karte Hai Taake Wo Allah Ki Aayaat Ko Neecha Dikhaye, Yahi Log
Jahannum Me Haazir Rakhe Jayenge – Unse Azaab Kam Nahi Kiya Jayega.
Rizq Ki Taqseem Sirf Allah Ke Haath Me Hai. Wo Jisko Chaahe Deta Hai. Insaan Jo Kuch Bhi
Kharch Karta Hai, Allah Ke Raaste Mai, Allah Usko Badhaata Hai. Sadaqa Dene Se Maal Kam
Nahi Hota.
Aakhirat Ke Din Allah Sabko Jama Karega, Phir Farishton Se Poochega Ki Kya Ye Log Tumhari
Ibadat Karte. Log Farishton Ko Allah Ki Betiyan Maante Aur Unko Poojhte.
Farishte Kahenge Hum Teri Ibadat Karte Hai. Hum Inke Shirk Se Bari-E-Zimme Hai. Ye To Jinno
Ki Ibadat Karte The.
Qayamat Ke Din Koi Shaqs Kisi Ke Kaam Na Aayega – Na Fayda Na Nuqsan De Sakega.
Mushrikeen Hamesha Qur’an Aur Rasool Ko Jhutlaate. Qur’an Ke Liye Kaha - Ye Jhoot Aur
Gadha Hua Hai, Rasool Ke Liye - Ye Humare Baap Dada Ke Raaste Se Rokta Hai. Haq Ko Jadu
Kaha.
Aap (Saws) Se Pahle Na Koi Rasool Aaya Na Koi Kitab Aayi Jisme Shirk Ko Durust Saabith Kiya
Ho.
Aap (Saws) Se Pahle Bhi Logon Ne Jhutlaya Allah Ko – Aad , Thamud, Qaume Ibraheem,
Qaume Lut. Jo Nia’matein Allah Ne Pahli Qaumo Ko Di Thi, Ahle Makkah Ke Paas Uska 1/10
Hissa Bhi Na Tha. Koi Bhi Society Allah Ke Nafarmani Ke Saath Nahi Chal Sakti.
 Ruku 6 – Ayat 46 - 54
Allah Ki Taraf Ghauro Fikr Ki Dawat – Apne Aankh Se Dekho Aur Aqal Se Soncho – Is Nateeje
Par Pahuncho Ke Aap (Saws) Ko Koi Junoon Nahi. Wo Tumhe Khabardaar Kar Rahe Hai Allah
Ke Azaab Se.
Rasool (Saws) Koi Ajar Nahi Maang Rahe Hai Logon Se. Aapka (Saws) Ka Ajar Allah Ke Paas
Hai.
Unka Eitraaz Ke Nubuwwat Makkah Ke Kisi Ameer Shaqs Par Nahi Balke Ek Kamzor Shaqs Par
Kyu Aayi. Allah Jise Chaahe Nubuwwat Se Nawaaze.
Jab Haq Aa Chuka, To Baatil Barbaad Hone Wala Hai.
Ek Eitraaz Tha Ke Aap (Saws) Bhatke Hue, Gumraah Hai. To Aap (Saws) Keh Rahe Hai, Agar
Mai Bhatka Hoon, To Wo Mere Nafs Par Hai. Agar Mai Hidayat Par Hoon, To Tum Gumraahi
Par Ho. Allah Ne Wahi Ki Aap (Saws) Par Hidayat Ki. Allah Har Dua Maangne Wale Ke Qareeb
Hai.
Qayamat Ke Din Aise Mujrim Kahin Bhaag Na Sakenge. Wo Kahin Bhi Ho, Qareeb Se Pakad
Liye Jaayenge.
Qayamat Ke Din Wo Imaan Layenge. Us Waqt Ka Iman Qubool Na Hoga. Maut Ke Waqt,
Qayamat Ke Din, Tauba Kaam Na Aayegi.
Bina Sonche Samjhe Unhone Qur’an Ka Inkaar Kiya. Wo Andhere Me Teer Chala Rahe The.
Wo Chahenge Ke Unka Iman Qubool Kiya Jaye. Inke Pahle Bhi Logon Ka Yahi Haal Tha – Un
Sab Ki Mushkil Thi Ki Wo Bechain Karnewala Shak Me The.
Sabaq – Allah Ko Pahchaanne Ke Liye Apni Aqal Istemaal Kare. Dunya Ki Muhabbat Se
Nikalkar, Aakhirat Ki Fikr Kare Aur Deen Me Har Tarah Ke Shak Se Bache. Allah Ka Shukr
Adaa Kare.
Page | 46
Ayaat - 45
Ruku – 5






















JUZ 22 - Wa man yaqnuth : Surah 35 - Faatir
Surah Faatir
Surah 35
Makki
 Ruku 1 – Ayat 1 - 7
Allah Ki Qudrat E Kaamil Ka Zikr Hai. Faatir Allah Ka Naam Hai Jiske Maane Hai Paida Karna,
Fitrat Ataa Karna, Cheerna Aur Initiate Karna. Allah Ne Na Sirf Zameen Aasman Banaye Balke
Farishton Ko Bhi Banaya. Wo Allah Ke Maqsoos Paighaamaat Pahunchaate Hai Aur Kaaynaat
Ke Intezaam Ka Hukm Bhi Pahunchaate Hai. Wo Paro Wale Hote Hai – Do, Teen Ya Chaar.
Allah Dena Chaahe To Koi Rok Nahi Sakta Aur Agar Rahmat Rokna Chaahe, To Koi Use De
Nahi Sakta. Rahmat – Qur’an, Deen Ka Ilm, Baarish, Rizq, Aman Ka Hona, Maa Ki Muhabbat.
Jinke Paas Nia’matein Hai, Yaad Karo Allah Ko Aur Un Nia’maton Ko, Unka Zikr Karke.
Aap (Saws) Ko Tasalli Di Ja Rahi Hai Ke Aap Sabr Kare. Agar Log Aapko Jhutlaate Hai, To Aapse
Pehle Kai Rasoolo Ko Jhutlaya Gaya – Nuh (As), Ibrahim (As), Musa (As) Aur Isa (As).
Hisaab Ke Din Ka Waada Bilkul Sach Hai. Dunya Ki Raunak Aur Zeenat Hume Dhoke Me Na
Daal De. Shaitaan Sabse Bad Dhokebaaz Hai.
Shaitaan Ko Dushman Maano Take Tum Usse Alert Raho.
Kufr Karne Walo Ke Liye Saqt Azaab Hai Aur Iman Wale Aur Nek Amal Karne Walo Ke Liye
Maghfirat Aur Bada Ajar Hai.
 Ruku 2 – Ayat 8 - 14
Shaitan Insan Ko Jab Koi Ghalat Kaam Karwana Chahta Hai, Usko Khoobsurat Banaakar Pesh
Karta Hai. Burai Insane Ko Achi Lagne Lagti Hai.
Allah Ki Qudrat Ka Izhaar Hai – Kis Tarah Hawao Ko Chalata Hai, Bhhari Pani Uthake Chalti
Hai, Uske Zariye Murda Zameen Ko Zinda Hoti Hai. Is Misaal Se Logon Ko Aakhirat Ki Fikr
Dilaayi.
Sirf Allah Ke Liye Izzat Hai. Jo Shaqs Allah Ko Chodkar Kisi Aur Ke Paas Izzat Talaash Karta Hai,
Wo Mayoos Ho Jata Hai. Kalimah Tayyibah – La Ilaha Illallah, Qur’an, Durood Shareef, Zikr,
Dua, Amr Bil Maaroof Aur Nahi Anil Munkar. Kalimah Tayyibah Ko Amal Saleh Buland Karta
Hai.
Allah Ne Paida Kiya Insano Ko Matti Se, Phir Uski Nasal Badhai Nutfe Se, Phir Unke Jode
Banaye. Allah Jaante Hai Har Haml Jo Uthaati Hai. Kisi Ki Umar Jo Badhai Ya Ghatai Jati Hai,
Wo Allah Hi Karte Hai.
Do Samandar Ek Jaise Nahi Hote – Ek Taraf Meetha Pani Aur Doosra Saqt Kadwa. Insan Bhi
Aise Do Tarah Ke Hote Hai. Insan Ko Hamesha Shukr Ada Karna Chahiye.
Allah Daakhil Karta Hai Raat Ko Din Me Aur Din Ko Raat Me. Usne Musakhar Kiya Suraj Aur
Chaand Ko. Sab Allah Ki Itaat Kar Rahe Hai. Insan Tum Bhi Allah Ki Itaat Karo, Uske Saamne
Jhuk Jao.
Allah Ke Siway Koi Aur Tumhe Sunta Nahi. Agar Sunte Bhi To Jawab Nahi De Sakte Aur
Qiyamat Ke Din Wo Tumhara Inkaar Kar Denge.
 Ruku 3 – Ayat 15 - 26
Insan Humesha Allah Par Mohtaaj Hai – Deen Aur Dunya Ke Saare Umoor Me. Allah Beniyaz
Hai. Tareefwala Hai.
Agar Allah Chahe To Humko Badalkar Ek Nayi Makhlooq Le Aaye.
Tumhe Hataakar Doosro Ko Laana Allah Ke Liye Kuch Mushkil Nahi.
Qayamat Ke Din, Koi Kisi Ka Bojh Nahi Uthayega, Qareebi Rishtedaar Hi Kyu Na Ho. Allah Se
Darne Ka Amali Suboot – Namaz Qayam Karna.
Dekhne Wale Aur Andhe Ek Jaise Nahi Hote.
Din Aur Raat Me Farq Hota Hai. Din Raushan Aur Raat Andheri Hoti Hai.
Saaya Aur Dhoop Bhi Ek Jaise Nahi Hote.
Zinda Aur Murda Baraabar Nahi Hote. Iman Wala – Zinda, Mushrik/Kafir – Murda.
Page | 47






















JUZ 22 - Wa man yaqnuth : Surah 35 - Faatir
Aap (Saws) To Khabardaar Karne Wale Hai.
Aap (Saws) Ko Allah Ne Bheja Haq Ke Saath, Khushkhabri Dene Wala Aur Darane Wala
Banakar. Har Ummat Me Allah Ne Bheja Ek Khabardaar Karne Wala.
Nabi (Saws) Ko Tasalli Di Ja Rahi Hai Ke Agar Ye Aapki Baat Nahi Maante, To Aap Fikr Na Kare.
Aapse Pahle Bhi Paighambar Jhutlaye Gaye. Taurat Aur Injeel Bhi Jhutlayi Gayi.
Jinhone Inkaar Kiya, Unke Liye Saqt Azaab Hai.
 Ruku 4 – Ayat 27 - 37
Allah Ne Baadal Bheje Aasmaan Se, Jisse Baarish Hoti, Jisse Mukhtalif Chhezein Ugti Hai. Phal
Jiske Rang Mukhtalif, Unke Zaayqe Mukhtalif. Pahado Ke Bhi Kai Rang Hai – Sufed, Surkh Aur
Kaale. Ye Sab Allah Ki Pahchaan Ka Zariya Hai. Allah Hume Ghauro Fikr Karne Ko Kah Rahe
Hai.
Insano, An’aam Aur Jaanwaron Me Bhi Sab Ke Rang Mukhtalif Hai. Allah Se Darte Hai Usko
Jaanne Wale Bande (Ulema).
Jo Log Qur’an Ki Tilaawat Karte Hai, Namaz Qayam Karte Hai Aur Kharch Karte Hai – Chupaake
Aur Dhikaake – Ye Tijarat Hamesha Fayda Deti Hai.
Taake Allah Aise Logon Ko Ajar De Qayamat Ke Din – Ajar Aur Usse Bhi Zyada.
Qur’an Haq Hai Jo Tasdeeq Karti Hai Pahle Kitaabo Ki. Insan Jo Bhi Amal Karta Hai, Allah Usko
Dekhne Wala Hai.
Ummat-E-Musalmaan Ko Allah Ne Qur’an Ka Waaris Banaya. Musalmaan Ke Teen Giroh –
 Zaalim – Qur’an Ka Haq Ada Nahi Karte.
 Muqtasid – Apni Zaat Tak Rakhe, Aage Nahi Pahunchaaya.
 Saabiqoon – Allah Ke Chune Hue Bande Nekiyon Me Aage Badhne Wale – Wirse Ko Aage
Pahunchate Hai.
Dunya Me Hum Jis Darje Ka Kaam Karenge, Jaza Bhi Usi Ke Mutabiq Milegi.
Aise Logon Ke Liye Hameshgi Jannat Me. Sona, Lu’lu Hareer – Teeno Cheezein Inke Liye.
Jannati Phir Allah Ka Shukr Karenge – Ke Alhamdulillah Allah Ne Humara Gham Door Kiya.
Jannat Me Na Unhe Koi Mashakkat Na Koi Thakaan.
Kaafiron Ko Jahannum Me Maut Nahi Aayegi. Na Unka Azab Kam Kiya Jayega.
Jahannum Me Wo Cheekhenge Ke Hume Yahan Se Nikaalo, Hum Ab Ache Kaam Karenge. Us
Waqt Waapsi Ka Koi Raasta Na Hoga. Allah Yaad Dilaayenge, Ke Humne Tumhe Lambi Umar
Di Thi Aur Rasool Bhi Bheje The.
 Ruku 5 – Ayat 38 - 45
Allah Aalimul Ghaib Hai Aur Seeno Ke Bhed Jaanne Wala Hai.
Allah Ne Hume Dunya Me Bheja Khaleefa Banakar – Ek Ke Baad Ek Aane Wale. Har Ek Ka
Waqt Muqarrar Hai. Allah Dekh Rahe Hai Ke Kaun Kya Karta Hai. Jo Kufr Karega, To Wohi
Nuqsaan Uthayega.
Jo Allah Ke Siway Doosron Ko Pukaarte Hai, Wo Kuch Paida Nahi Kar Sakte, Na Aasmano Me
Kuch Hissa Hai Aur No Unke Paas Koi Kitab/ Daleel Hai. Aakhein Band Karke Follow Karne Se
Shirk Ka Silsila Chal Raha Hai.
Allah Aasmano Aur Zameen Ko Thaame Hue Hai – Allah Ke Control Me Hai. Agar Dono Me
Kuch Zawaal Aaye, To Koi Aur Unko Control Nahi Kar Sakta.
Mushrikeen Kahte Ke Agar Unke Paas Koi Rasool Aaye, To Wo Apne Rasool Ki Itaat Karenge.
Lekin Jab Unke Paas Paighambar Aaya, Usko Inkaar Kiye.
Takabbur Ki Wajeh Se Inkaar Kiya Paighambar Ko Aur Unki Khilaaf Chaal Chali. Aise Logon Ka
Anjaam Bhi Pehlo Ki Tarah Hi Hua. Allah Ka Tareeqa (Sunnat) Kabhi Bhi Nahi Badlega – Ke
Wo Zaalimo Ko Pakad Leta Hai.
Agar Wo Zameen Me Chale Phire To Dekh Sakte Ki Jinhone Allah Ko Jhutlaya, Unka Anjaam
Kaise Hua. Wo Quwwat Me Inse Badhkar The.
Page | 48

JUZ 22 - Wa man yaqnuth : Surah36- Yaa Seen
Allah Agar Logon Ko Pakadne Lage Unke Gunaho Par, Zameen Par Koi Ek Bhi Na Bachega.
Lekin Allah Unhe Fauran Nahi Pakadta. Wo Har Ek Ko Mohlat Deta Hai. Qiyamat Ke Din, Wo
Har Ek Ko Apne Aamaal Ke Mutabiq Jaza Ya Saza Dega. Insan Har Waqt Allah Ki Rahmat Ka
Mohtaj Hai.
Ayaat - 83
Ruku - 5
Surah Yaa Seen
Surah 36
Makki
 Ruku 1 - Ayat 1 - 12
Yaseen – Hurf E Mukate’aat Hai. Jiske Maane Sirf Allah Jaante Hai.
Allah Qur’an Ki Qasam Khaa Rahe Hai. Qur’an Hakeem Hai. Hakeem – Hikmah, Haakim Aur
Mohkam. Qur’an Ke Maano Me Hikmat Hai. Qur’an Haakim Hai – Faisla Karne Wala Nek Aur
Bad Me, Ache Aur Bure Me. Mohkam Hai – Jise Mazboot Banaya Gaya Ho.
 Qur’an Ki Qasam Khaakar Allah Kah Rahe Hai Ke Aap (Saws) Rasoolo Me Se Hai.
 Muhammed (Saws) Ye Phaighaam Laye Hai Ke Logon Ko Siraat-E Mustaqeem Par Chalna
Chahiye. Sirat-Al-Mustaqeem Wo Seedha Raasta Hai Jo Hume Allah Tak Pahunchayega.
 Ye Qur’an Jo Seedha Raasta Dikhata Hai, Allah Ne 23 Saal Me Ahista Ahista Naazil Kiya Hai.
 Taake Aap (Saws) Khabardaar Kare Bani Ismail Ko, Jo Ghaflat Me Hai. Baad Me Poori Dunya
Ke Liye Hai. Ab Har Ek Ki Zimmedari Hai Ke Wo Is Paighaam Ko Aage Pahunchaye, Logon Ko
Ghaflat Se Nikaalne Ke Liye.
 Insan Ki Aksariyat Jahannum Me Hogi Kyunki Wo Iman Nahi Laate.
 Unki Gardano Me Tauq Hai, Haath Bandhe Hue Hai Todhiyon Tak. Unki Garden Oopar Uthi
Hui Hai, Akdi Hui Hai Takabbur Se.
 Aise Logon Ke Saamne Bhi Ek Deewar Hai, Peeche Bhi Ek Deewar Hai – Har Taraf Se Ghire
Hue Hai. Wo Kuch Dekh Nahi Sakte.
 Aise Logon Ko Aap Darayein Ya Na Darayein, Wo Nahi Maanenge, Iman Nahi Layenge.
 Jo Is Dhikr (Qur’an) Ki Pairvi Kare, Qubool Kare Aur Uspar Amal Kare, Jo Darta Ho Rahman Se
Bil Ghaib Aise Logo Ke Liye Khush Khabri Hai Bakshish Ki Aur Izzat Wale Ajar Ki.
 Is Ayat Me Teen Batein Batayi Gayi Hai:
 Murdo Ko Zaroor Zinda Kiya Jayega.
 Unke Aamaal Likhe Hue Saamne Ayenge-Zindagi Ke Aur Jo Aathaar (Footprints) Chod Aaye.
 Imamim Mubeen – Har Cheez Ko Allah Ne Record Kar Rakha Hai Ek Waazeh Kitab Me
 Ruku 2 - Ayat 13 – 21
 Ahle Makkah Ke Saamne Allah Ne Ek Waqiya Rakha Jisse Unhe Baat Samajh Aaye – Misaal Ek
Basti Ki Jisme Allah Ne Rasoolon Ko Bheja.
 Is Basti Walo No Dono Rasoolon Ka Inkaar Kiya, Unki Taleemat Ko Nahi Maana. Phir Allah Ne
Unki Taraf Ek Aur Rasool Bheja.
 Basti Wale Phir Bhi Nahi Maane Teen Paighambaron Ke Aane Ke Bawajood Kyunki: Wo Bhi
Inke Tarah Insaan The, Unhone Allah Ko Jhutlaya Aur Ye Ke Paighambar Jhoote Hai
 Paighabaron Ka Jawab Tha Ke Humara Rabb Jaanta Hai, Hum Bheje Gaye Tumhari Taraf Aur
Hum Rasool Hai.
 Rasoolon Ka Jawab Tha-Humari Zimmedari Hai Ke Hum Tum Tak Allah Ki Baat Pahuncha De.
 Basti Walo Ne Kaha Ki Hum To Tumhe Manhoos Samajhte Hai Aur Dhamki Di Ke Agar Tum
Baaz Na Aaye To Tumhe Pathar Maarke Halaak Kar Denge.
 Paighambar Unki Dhamkiyon Se Nahi Dare. Kaha Tumhari Manhoosiyat Tumhare Saath Hai.
Wo Had Se Bade Hue Log The.
 Shaher Ke Door Ke Ilaaqe Se Ek Shaqs Daudhta Hua Aaya Aur Kaha Ki Inki Baat Maan Lo.
 Wo Shaqs Pehchaan Gaya Ke Wo Log Jo Rasool Hai Hidayat Par Hai. Ye Rasool Burai Se Rokte
Hai, Allah Ki Taraf Bula Rahe Hai Aur Koi Ajar Bhi Nahi Maangte. Baseerat Thi Is Shaqs Me.


Page | 49
JUZ 23 – Wa Maaliya :Surah 36 Yaa Seen
Juz 23 – Wa Maaliya : Surah Yaa Seen
 Ruku 2 –Ayat 22-32(In Ayaat Me Haq Ki Taraf Bulane Ka Zikr
Hai)
 Ek Basti Ka Waqiya Hai Jisme Ek Imaan Waale Ka Zikr Hai.
 Wo Shaqs Kehta Hai Ki Us Zaat Ki Hum Ibadath Kyun Na Karen Jisne Hume Paida Kiya Aur
Jiski Taraf Humko Lautna Hai.
Ayah 23-27
Allah Ko Naaraaz Karenge To Hume Nuksaan Se Koi Nahi Bacha Sakta Aur Agar Ko
Choda To Khuli Gumrahi.
 Haq Ki Taraf Bulakar Kehraha Hai Ki Main Imaan Le Aaya Aur Tum Meri Baat Maanlo.
 Iska Nateeja : Unhone Us Shaqs Ka Qatl Kardiya.
 Jannath Me Entry Bagair Koi Amal Ke .Wajeh Sirf : Iqraar.
 Jaan Jaane Ke Baad Bhi Qaum Ke Liye Khair Khwahi Rakhta Hai.
 Baqhshish Aur Baizzath Logon Me Shamil.
Ayah 28-32
 Allah Ko Is Qaum Ki Tabahi Karne Ke Liye Kisi Khaas Cheez Ki Zaroorath Nahi Padi Sirf Ek
Cheekh Kaafi Thi.
 Tamaam Logon Par Afsos Jo Rasoolon Ka Mazaaq Udaate Hain.
 Inse Pehle Ki Qaum Apni Basti Ki Taraf Lauthi Na Saki Kyunki Halaak Hogayi.
 Maidan E Hashr Me Saare Log Jism+ Roohon Ke Saath Allah Ke Saamne Hazir Honge Hisaab
Kitaab Ke Liye.
 Ruku 3 –Ayat 33-50(In Ayaat Me Allah Ki Nishaniyon Ka Zikr Hai)
Ayaat 33-42
 Murda Zameen Jo Zinda Kiya Usme Se Tarah Tarah Ke Nabataath Ugaaye.
 Khajoor Aur Angoor Ke Baghaath Aur Chashme Phaade
 Allah Taala Farmaate Hain Ki Kya Tum Jisne Tumko Itna Kuch Diya Hai Uska Shukr Ada Nahi
Karoge ?
 Allah Shirk Se Paak Hai Aur Har Cheez Ko Jodon Me Paida Kiya.
 Din – Raat Ka Aana Jaana.
 Suraj Ki Bhi Ek Manzil Hai.
 Chand Ke Different Stages Hain.
 Suraj Aur Chand Apni Orbit Me Hai Aur Wo Use Cross Nahi Karte Aur Saare Heavenly Bodies
Float Horahe Hain.
 Nooh (A.S) Aur Unki Qaum Ko Allah Ne Doobne Se Bacha Liya Aur Kashti Me Sawaar Kiya.
 Jis Tarah Inko Sawaar Kiya Tha Usi Tarah Aage Bhi Different Means Of Transport Aayenge.
Ayat 43-44
 Aur Agar Allah Chahta: Garq Kardeta Aurkoi Madadgaa Na Hotar, Lekin Allah Ki Rehmath Ki
Wajeh Se Wo Kashti Bachgayi Aur Nasle Insani Aage Badhi.
 Allah Ki Rehmath Chahiye To Allah Se Daro.
 Saamne Hai – Phir Jee Uthna Hai,Hisaab-Kitaab Hai , Qayamath Hai.
 Peeche Hai – Jo Gunahon Ki Zindagi Chodke Aaye Ho.
 Berukhi Ke Saath Allah Ki Ayat Se Moo Pherkar Chale Jaate Hain.
 Kafir Ko Hukm Diya Jaata Ki Apne Rizq Me Se Kharch Karo To Momino Se Kehte Hain Ki,
Hum Unku Kyun Khilaayen Jinko Agar Allah Chahta Khud Khila Deta Balke Ye Log Naseehath
Karne Waalon Ko Hi Gumraah Kehte Hain.
 Ahle Kitab(Kuffare Makkah) Qayamath Ke Baare Me Poochte: Kab Aayegi?
 Qayamath Ke Qareeb Log Jhagdenge Aur Qayamath Intezar Nahi Karegi Aur Ek Cheekh
Unko Aa Pakdegi.(1st Soor)
 Us Waqt Wo Na Waseeyath Aur Na Hi Ghar Wapsi Hogi.
Page | 50
































JUZ 23 – Wa Maaliya :Surah 36 Yaa Seen
 Ruku 4 – Ayat 51-67(In Ayat Me Qayamath Ka Zikr Hai.)
Israfeel (A.S) ( 1st Soor –Sab Marjaayenge) 2nd Soor - Jism Judkar Uthenge Aur Tezi Se Allah
Ki Taraf Jayenge.
Apni Khabron Se Uthkar Log Kahenge :Kisne Hume Khwabgaahon Se Utha Diya.Ye Wahi Din
Hai Jo Allah Ne Wada Kiya Aur Rasoolon Ne Bataya.
Ek Hi Cheekh – Hisab Kitab.
No Zulm And Jaisa Amal Ke Waisi Jaza/Saza Milegi.
Jannatiyon Ki Jaza :Ayat 55-59
Qayamath Ke Din Khush Horahe Honge.
Masnadon Par Takiye Lagaye Hue Honge Wo Aur Unki Biwiyaan.
Har Tarah Ke Mewe Honge.
Allah Ki Taraf Se Ahle Jannath Ko Salaam.
Farishte Kahenge : Aye Gunahgaro Momino Se Alag Hojao.
Shaitaan Ka Rasta
Allah Ka Rasta.
 Gumraah Karta
 Hidayath Deta
 Seedhe Raste Se Hataata
 Seedha Rasta Dikhata
Bohot Badi Jamaath Ko Shaitaan Ne Gumraah Kardiya.
Jahannumiyon Ki Saza : Ayat 64-67
Jahannum Me Enter Hojao Jisko Tum Jhutlaate The.
Mooh Par Mohr, Haath Aur Paaun Ko Zabaan Dediya Jayega Gawahi Ke Liye.
Agar Allah Chahta To Aankhon Ki Roushni Cheen Le Aur Nahi Dekh Sakenge.
Masq Karke Chod De Jisse Chal Phir Nahi Sakoge Aur Apni Asal Halath Me Laut Hi Na
Sakoge.
 Ruku 5 Ayat 68-83.(In Ayaton Me Nematon Ki Yaad Dihani)
Tum Kyun Itna Apne Power Par Akadte Ho,Agar Ye Nematen Chali Gayi To Kya Hoga?To
Allah Ki Nafarmani Kyun Karte Ho.
Ye Quran Jisko Tum Shayari Kehte Ho Ye Zikr Hai Naseehath Hai.
Ye Naseehath Uske Liye Mufeed Hai Jo Zinda Hai Aur Jo Murda Hai Usko Fayda Na Degi.
Maweshiyon Ko Aise Banaya.
Insan Use Control Karsakta Hai.
Baaz Sawari Hain.
Baaz Ka Gosht Khaate Hain. To Shukr Ada Kyun Nahi Karte.
Ye Allah Ko Chodkar Dusron Ko Ilaah Bana Lete Hain Is Umeed Me Ki Ye Inki Koi Madad
Karenge,Lekin Nahi Karsakenge Aur Ye Hamesha Inki Khidmath Me Hote Hain.
Aap (S.A.W)Ko Tasalli Di Jaarahi Hai Ki Inki Baaton Se Aap Ghamgeen Na Ho , Allah Inke
Baare Me Sab Jaanta Hai.
Allah Ne Insan Ko Ek Nutfe Se Payda Kiya Aur Ye Allah Ke Khilaaf Bolne Lagta Hai.
Apni Paydaish Bhool Gaya Aur Kehta Hai Ki Marne Ke Baad Zinda Kaun Karega?
Jis Tarah Pehli Baar Payda Kiya Tha Usi Tarah Dubara Uthayega.
Sabz Darakht Se Aag Jalaate Ho.
Allah Ke Liye Zameen Asmaan Banana Mushkil Nahi To Tumhe Banana Kya Mushkil Hai.
Jab Wo Kisi Cheez Ko Hukm Deta Hai Ki Hoja To Wo Hojaati Hai.
Har Cheez Ki Badshahath Usi Ke Haath Me Hai Aur Usi Ki Taraf Sabko Lautna Hai.
Page | 51
Ayaat - 182
Ruku-5
JUZ 23 – Wa Maaliya :Surah 37 As Saffaat
Surah As Saffaat
Surah 37
Makki Surah
 Ruku 1 Ayat 1-21(Farishton Aur Kafiron Ki Hujjathbaazi Ka Zikr Hai.)
Farishton Ke Baare Me Kaha Jaaraha Hai.
Saff Baandhte Hain.(Queue)
Daant Te Hain.
Duties Ke Saath Zikr Bhi Karte Hain.
Farishton Ko Gawaah Banakar Allah Taala Ye Kehrahe Hain Ki Ek Hi Ilaah Hai Jo Asmaan O
Zameen Ka Rab Hai.
 Sitaare – Asmaan Ki Zeenath.
 Hifazath Ka Zariya.
 Jab Shayateen Sunne Ke Liye Aate Hain To Unko Bhagaane Ke Liye Stars Se Maara Jaata Hai.
 Asmaan Ko Banana Allah Ke Liye Kuch Mushkil Nahi Hai To Phir Insan Ko Banana Kya
Mushkil Hai.
 Momin – Paydaish Par Hairaan Aur Kafir – Mazaaq Udaate.
 Nishani Dekhne Ke Bawajood Mazaaq Udaate.
 Munkireen Kehte Ki Ye Khula Jadu Hai.
Ayat 16-19
 Aqhirath Ko Jhutlaate.
 Qayamath Ka Inkaar Karne Ki Wajeh Se Wo Zaleel O Khwar Honge.
 Soor Se Uth Khade Honge Aur Dekhenge.
Ayat 20-23.
 Afsos Karenge Ki Inkar Kiya Tha.Ye Faisle Ka Din Hai Jisko Humne Jhutlaaya Tha,Unko Aur
Unke Saathiyon Ko Jahannum Ki Raah Dikhayi Jayegi.
 Ruku 2 Ayat 22-74(In Ayat Me Jannati Aur Jahannumi Ka Zikr Hai.)
 Ayat 24-26 : Allah Farmayega: Unko Aur Unke Saathiyon Ko Lao Aur Poocho Ki Kyun Tum
Aaj Ek Dusre Ki Madad Nahi Karrahe Ho?To Wo Jhuk Jayenge.
 Ayat 27-32 : Conversation Between Mushrik And Shareek.(Blaming Each Other.)
 Jo Nahi Maanega Wo Aag Me Jalega.Leaders And Followers Sab Saath Jahannum Me.
 Unke Inkaar Ki Wajeh – Takabbur.
 Ahle Makkah :- Haq Ka Inkaar Aur Logon Ko Haqeer Samajhna.
 Allah Taala Farmate Hain : Ye Shayari Nahi Hai Balke Ye Wahi Hai Jo Pichle Paighambar
Laaye The.
 Payghambar Ko Jhutlaane Ki Wajeh Se – Jahannum.
 Jaisa Amal Waisi Saza.
Ayat 40-49
 Allah Ka Banda Siwaye Allah Ke Kisi Aur Ko Ilaah Nahi Maanta,Itaat Karte,Farmabardar Hote
Hain Allah Ke.
 Jannatiyon Ki Jaza As Follows :
 Pasandeeda Khana, Izzath, Luxurious Bagaath, Taqhton Par Baithenge, Sharaab Ke Chashme
Honge Jisme Na Nasha, Na Sardard Aur Na Aqal Zaaya Hogi.Beautiful Hooren Hongi.
Ayat 50-60
 Ek Jannati Kahega Apne Ek Dost Ke Baare Me Jo Allah Aur Aqhirath Par Yaqeen Nahi Karta
Tha , Dekhta Hai Ki Uska Dost Jahannum Ke Beech Me Hai , Dekhkar Shukr Ada Karta Hai.
 Aapas Me Discuss Karenge Ki Ab Hum Nahi Marenge. Ye Hai Asal Kamyabi.
 Agar Muqhis Hona Hai To Amal Karte Chale Jaana Hai.





Page | 52
JUZ 23 – Wa Maaliya :Surah 37 As Saffaat


Ayat 62-68 Jahannumiyon Ki Saza As Follows :
Zaqqoom Ka Darakht Khane Ke Liye, Jo Jahannum Ki Tay Se Niklega ,Shaitaan Ki Sar Ki Tarah
Khaufnaak Hoga, Peene Ke Liye Khaulta Pani, Aur Peekar Phir Jahannum Ki Taraf Wapsi.
Ayat 69-73
 Inki Galti – Bhatke Hue Aabaa O Ajdaad Ko Follow Kiya Aur Ye Isliye Kyunki Inki Chain Hi
Bhatki Hui Thi, Inke Paas Hidayath Ka Saamaan Aaya Tha Lekin Inhone Gumrahi Chuni.
 Siwaye Mukhlis Bando Ke.
 Ruku 3 Ayat 75-113.
 Ayat 75-76 : Nooh (A.S)Ne Allah Se Dua Ki , Unki Dua Qubool Hogayi Aur Allah Ne Unhe Aur
Unke Ghar Waalon Ko Museebath Se Bacha Liya.
Karbe Azeem : Saqht Gam , Ghutan , Museebath.
1.Mushrik Jo Azaab Dete The.
2.Garq Hone Ki Takleef Se.
 Ayat 77-83 : Nooh (A.S) Ki Nasal Aage Badhi.Nooh (A.S) Ka Zikr Aqhirath Tak Rakh Diya Aur
Unpar Salaam.Unko Bacha Liya Aur Dusron Ko Garq Kardiya.Inhi Ki Groh Me Se Phir
Ibrahim(A.S) Aaye.
Qalbe Saleem : Wo Dil Jo Shirk Se Paak Hoga
Ibrahim (A.S) Ka Waqeya : Ayat 85-98
 Ayat Ibrahim(A.S)Apne Baap Aur Qaum Se Poochte Ki Tum Allah Ko Chodkar Dusre Ilaahon
Ki Ibadath Karte Ho Jo Tumne Khud Banaliya?.Rabbul Aalameen Ki Taraf Kyun Nahi Palat Te.
Ek Baar Wo Sab Festival Jaa Rahe The,Ibrahim(A.S) Nahi Gaye Taaki Unke Bade Ilaahon Ko
Tod De.Unhone Ilaahon Se Baat Ki Aur Kuch Nahi Kehne Par Zarb Lagana Shuru Kiya.Jab
Qaum Ko Malum Hua To Unhe Ibrahim(A.S) Par Shak Hua Aur Wo Daudkar
Aaye.Ibrahim(A.S) Ne Unse Kaha Ki Tum Allah Ko Chodkar Jisne Tumko Aur Tumhare
Ilaahon Ko Banaya Uski Ibadath Karte Ho Jinko Tumne Khud Banaya.Ispar Unhone
Ibrahim(A.S) Ko Aag Me Daalne Ka Hukm Diya.Lekin Allah Ne Us Aag Ko Thandi Kardi.
 Ibrahim(A.S) Ne Hijrath Karne Ka Irada Kiya Aur Shaam Ki Taraf Chale Gaye.
 Ayat 100-111 :Ibrahim(A.S) Ne Aulaad Ki Dua Ki To Allah Ne Unko Ismail(A.S) Ki Khushkhabri
Di Aur Jab Wo Bade Hue To Ibrahim(A.S) Ne Qhwab Dekha Ki Ismail (A.S) Ko Zubah Karne Ka
Hukm Hua ,Wahaan Bhi Wo Peeche Nahi Hate Aur Zubah Karne Apne Aulaad Ko Lekar Gaye
To Allah Ne Unhe Jaza Diya Aur Farmaya Ki Ye Ek Aazmaish Thi Aur Unki Jagah Ek Mendhe
Ko Rakhdiya Aur Inka Zikr Aage Waalon Me Chod Diya.Momin Aur Mohsin Bandon Ki Jaza
Allah Isi Tarah Deta Hai.
 Ayat 112-113 :Phir Ishaq (A.S) Ki Khushkhabri Di Jo Nabi The Aur Indno Ki Aulaad Me Koi
Mohsin Aur Koi Zalim Hai.
 Ruku 4 Ayat 114-138(In Ayato Me Paighambaron Ka Zikr Hai.)
 Moosa (A.S) Aur Haroon (A.S) : Ayat 114-122
 Nijad Di Firaun Se.Aale Firaun Par Galib Aaye.Taurath Di Gayi ,Hidayath Ki Taraf Rehnumayi
Ki Aur Baad Waalon Me Zikr E Khair Aur Dono Par Salaam.Beshak Momin Bande The.
 Ilyaas (A.S) : Ayat 123-132
 Rasool The Apni Qaum Ko Tawheed Ki Dawath Di Aur Shirk Chodne Ko Kaha.
Ehsanaul Khaliqeen : “Allah”.Kaha Ki Allah Ko Chodkar Baal Ki Ibadath Kyun Karte Ho,Jo
Sabka Rab Hai.Qaum Ne Jhutla Diya To Unke Liye Jahannum Ki Aag Hai Siwaye Mukhlis
Bando Ke.Ilyas(A.S) Par Zikr E Khair Aur Salaam.Momin Aur Mohsin Bando Ki Yahi Jaza
Hai.
 Loot (A.S) : Ayat 133-138
 Qaum Se Nijaad Di Unko Aur Unke Followers Ko, Siwaaye Unki Biwi Ke.Uthakar Aundhe
Moo Gira Diya Jibrael (A.S) Ne.Travel Karte Waqt Dekhte ,Phir Bhi Aqal Nahi Rakhte.
Page | 53








JUZ 23 – Wa Maaliya :Surah38 As Suaad
Yunus(A.S) : Ayat 139-148
Rasool The,Gusse Se Apni Qaum Ko Chodkar Bhari Hui Kashti Me Sawaar Hogaye, Kashti
Dagmagaane Lagi To Qurra Daalne Par Yunus(A.S) Ka Naam Aaya,Pani Me Kood Gaye,Unko
Ek Badi Machli Ne Nigal Liya Aur Wo Khud Ko Malamath Karne Lage Aur Dua Ki.Agar Dua Na
Karte To Qayamath Tak Machli Ke Pet Me Hi Rehte.Allah Ne Unhe Maaf Kiya Aur Machli Ne
Unhe Ek Island Par Ugal Diya ,Wo Kamzor Hogaye The.Wahaan Par Unhe Rizq Diya,Phir Wo
Apni Qaum Ki Taraf Laute Aur Unsabki Allah Ne Zindagi Bakhsh Di.
Ayat 149-163
Mushrikaane Makkah Allah Par Ilzaam De Rahe Hain Ki Farishte Allah Ki Betiyaan
Hai.(Na Auzubillah)
Ayat 164-173
Farishte To Allah Ki Ek Khaas Maqlooq Hai Jo Har Waqt Allah Ki Ibadath Aur Tasbeeh Me
Mashghool Rehte Hain.
Ayat 174-178
In Ayaton Me Aap (S.A.W) Ko Sabr Ki Talqeen Di Rahi Hai,Aur Ayat 178 Me Sabr Karne Ke
Liye Kaha Gaya Hai.
1st Sabr: Duniya Ka Wo Azaab Hai Jo Ahle Makkah Par Badr,Ohud Aur Deegar Jango Me
Musalmano Ke Haathon Kafiron Ke Qatl Wa Saleeb Ki Surat Me Aaye.
2nd Sabr : Us Azaab Ka Zikr Kiya Jaaraha Haijisse Ye Kuffar Wa Mushrikeen Akhirath Me Do
Chaar Honge.
Ayaat - 88
Ruku-5
Surah As Suaad
Surah 38
Makki
 Ruku -1 Ayat:1-14(In Ayaton Me Kuffare Makkah Ke Aiterazath Hai)
Zi Zikr
 Reminder , Naseehath , Izzath Aur Bayaan.
 Hidayath Ke Badle Kufr Ko Qareedne Ki Wajeh Se Inpar Azaab Aaya.
 Kuffar E Makkah Ka Aiteraaz Ki Nabi Aam Insano Me Se Kaise Aur Nabi Par Ilzaaam Ki Wo
Sahir Aur Jhoota Hai.(Na Auzubillah)
 Kuffare Makkah Ka Ek Hi Ilaah Hone Par Taajjub.
 Kuffare Makkah Ka Khayaal Ki Nabi Iqtedaar Chahte Hain.
 Millat
 Quraish Ka Deen Ya Nasarah.
 Ilzaam : Manghadath
 Allah Ke Kalaam Par Shak Karte The.
 Allah Taala Kuffaare Makkah Se Sawaal Kar Rahe Hain: Kya Ye Apne Aapko Rab Ki Rehmath
Ke Thekedaar Samajhte Hain Agar Aisa Hai To Wahi Ko Rok Kar Dikhaye.
 Ruku-2 Ayat:15-26(In Ayaton Me Dawood A.S. Ka Waqeya Hai)
 Allah Taala Ne Dawood A.S. Ko Bahot Se Nemato Se Nawaza, Yahan Hikmat Aur Taqat Ka
Zikr Hai.
 Ek Waqeya Hai Jo Dawood A.S. Ke Liye Azmaish Thi, Jaise Hi Galati Ka Ehsaas Hua Fauran Hi
Wo Allah Ki Taraf Ruju Kiye.
 Allah Taala Ne Unhe Maaf Kiye Buland Darje Ata Kiye Aur Bahot Si Nemato Se Nawaza.
 Ruku-3 Ayat:27-40(In Ayaton Me Dawood A.S. Ka Waqeya Hai)
 Ayat 27-29 Zameen, Aasman Aur Jo Kuch Unke Darmyan Hai
 Ayat 30-40 Dawood A.S. Ke Bete Suleman A.S. Ka Waqeya Hai Jinki Azmaish Ghodo Se Ki
Gai Hai. Jaise Hi Unhe Apni Galati Ka Ehsaas Hua. Fauran Hi Wo Apne Apko Allah Ki Taraf
Ruju Kare.

Page | 54






Allah Taala Ne Unhe Maaf Kia Aur Bahot Si Nematon Se Nawaza.
 Ruku-4 Ayat:41-64 (In Ayaton Me Ayoub A.S. Ka Zikr Hai)
Ayat 41-44 Ayoub A.S. Ki Azmaish: Beemari, Ahal Wa Maal, Tabahi Etc. Jisme Wo Kaee Saal
Tak Mubtela Rahe.
Phir Ayoub A.S. Ki Dua Qubool Hui.
Allah Taala Ne Unhe Pahle Se Zyada Maal Aur Aulaad Se Nawaza
Ayat 48-64 Allah Taala Ke Pasandeeda Bande Ibraheem, Ishaaq, Yaqoob A.S. Ye Sab Allah Ki
Taraf Ruju Karne Wale Bande The, Jinko Nemato Aur Jannato Ki Khushkhabri Di Ja Rahi Hai.
Sarkashio Ke Liye Jahannum Ka Azab Sunaya Ja Raha Hai.
 Ruku-5 Ayat:65-88 (In Ayaton Me Ambiyo Ka Zikr Hai)
 Ayat 69-88 Shaitan Ka Napaak Azm
 Farishte Aur Iblees Ka Zikr
 Allah Ne Iblees Ko Farishto Ke Samne Sajda Karne Ka Huqm Diya.
Ayaat - 75
Ruku-8






















JUZ 23 – Wa Maaliya :Surah 39 -Az Zumr
Surah Az Zumr
Surah 39
Makki
 Ruku 1 Ayat:1-9 (In Ayaton Me …)
Jo Shaqs Allah Ke Touheed, Risalat, Ehkamaat Aur Faraiz Ka Huqm Ikhtiar Kare Uske Liye
Nijaat Hai Aur Jinhone Uska Inkaar Kiye Wo Shirk Aur Kufr Me Mubtela Hua .
Allah Taala Ki Taqleeq
Insaan Ki Ibadat Se Allah Ki Benyazi
Shirk Ki Burai.
 Ruku 2 Ayat 10-21(In Ayaton Me)
Allah Ke Nek Aur Sabr Bando Ke Liye Nematein Aur Jannaton Ki Khushkhabriyan.
Shirk Karne Walo Ke Liye Badtareen Azaab Aur Jahannum Ki Holnakiyan.
Jis Kisisne Taboot Ka Inkaar Kiya Aur Tawheed Par Datey Rahe Un Ke Liye Hidayath Hai Aur
Jannat
Jis Par Allah Ka Azaab Pakka Hai Usko Jahannam Se Koi Bachaya Nahi Ja Sakta
Aasmaan Se Pani Nazil Hota Hai Toh Use Zameen Jazp ( Absorb) Karleti Hai Aur Kuch Paani
Chashmon Talabon Aur Nehron Me Jama Ho Jata Hai
Zameen Par Ugne Wali Tamaam Ashiya Jiska Rang, Zaikha , Ek Dusre Se Mukhtalif Hota Hai
Paani Ki Ye Ek Misaal Insaan Ke Liye Hai Ki “ Jo Quran Ko Apne Andar Kis Qadar Jasp
Karsakta Hai “
 Ruku 3 Ayat 22-31
Ahsan Ul Hadees : Quran Majeed
Quran Pichli Kitabon Se Milti Jhulti Hai Jisme Qisse ,Waqiyat, Mauzuat Aur Ehkamaat Baar
Baar Dohraye Gaye
Is Ayat Me Auliya Allah Ki Sifat Bhi Bayaan Ki Gayi
Kuffare Makkah Ko Tambi Hai Ke Pehli Qaumon Ne Paighambaro Ko Jhutlaya
Ayat:27-28
Quran Tamam Insaano Ke Liye Naseehat Karta Hai
Quraan Wazeh Arabi Zaban Me Hai Jisme Koi Kachlapet Nahi Hai .
Ayat:29-30
Iss Ayat Me Mushriq Aur Mukhlis Ki Misaal Bayaan Ki Gayi Hai
Mushrik : Shirk Karne Wala
Mukhlis: Ek Allah Ki Ibaadat Karne Wala
Page | 55
JUZ 24 – Faman Azlamu : Surah 39 - Az Zumar
Juz 24 Faman Azlamu : Surah Az Zumar
 Ruku- 4 Ayah 32-41 (In Ayaat Me Zalim Log, Muttaqi Log Aur Allah Par Tawakkal Ka Zikr
Hai)
Ayah 32:Zalim Log Ki Sifaat
 Allah Par Jhoot Ghadne Wale;
 Jaise: Uzair( A.S) Aur Isa (A.S) Ko Allah Ki Aulad.
 Allah Ke Halal Ko Haram Batana Aur Haram Ko Halal.
 Hum- Chahe Quran Me Baat Kahi Ho Ya Nahi, Fauri Kehdena Quran Me Hai.
 Jhutlaane Waale Sacchai Ko
 Quran
 La Ilaaha Illalah
 Zalim Logon Ka Anjaam---Jahannum.
Ayah 33-35:
 Muttaqi Log Ki Sifaat
 Sach Ki Tasdeeq Karte Hain Apne Amal Se.
 Sacche Hain
 Ahsan Karne Waale
 Sach Kya Hai?
 Aap (S.A.W) Laye-Quran.
 Tamaam Ambiya Laye-Allah Ka Paigham.
 Koi Bhi Insaan Allah Ki Baat Ko Doosron Ke Saamne Kahe.
 Ahsan Karne Waale: Jo Apne Haq Se Kam Lekar Saamne Waale Ko Zyada De.
 2 Types:
 Allah Ke Saath : Aisi Ibaadat Ke Allah (Swt) Hame Dekh Rahe Hai.
 Bandon Ke Saath : Qaul Aur Fayl Me. Example:
 Abubakr Siddique Jo Sach Ko Accept Kare Aur Tasdeeq Ki.
 Koi Bhi Insaan Allah Ki Baat Accept Kare Aur Amal Se Saboot De.
 Muttaqi Ki Jaza
 Aaqirat Me Wo Hai, Jo Wo Chahenge.
 Unke Bure Aamaal Ko Allah(Swt) Dhampdenge Aur Jaza Denge Behtareen Ke Jo Unhon
Ne Amal Kiya.
Ayat 36-41
 Tawakkul : Aisa Yakheen, Aitemaade Kamil Ke-- Nuqsaan Ko Door Karne Aur Nafe Ko Dene
Wale Allah Ke Siwa Koi Aur Nahi Hai.
 Ye Imaan Ka Hissa Hai.
 Asbaab Ka Istamaal Karna ,Koshish Karna, Amal Karna Aur Bharosa Sirf Allah Ki Zaat Par
Rakhna Hai.
 Quraish Aap(S.A.W) Ko Kehte Ke Unhein Buton Ki Maar Padhegi To Aap(S.A.W) Se
Kahagaya Ke Kehdo Unhein
“Husbiyallahu Alaihi Ya Ta Wakkalul Muta Wakkiloon”
(Har Dushmane Haq Ke Qilaaf Allah Apne Bandon Ke Liye Kaafi Hai)
 Quran, Hidayat Achuki Hai, Ab Insaan Ki Choice Hai Agar Hidayat Pale To Usi Ke Liye Aur
Inkaar Kare To Bhatakna Usi Par Hai.Unki Gumrahi Ka Sabab Allah Ya Rasool(S.A.W) Par
Nahi Hai.
 Ruku -5 Ayah 42-52(Allah Ke Iqtedaar Ka Zikr Hai)
 Neend Aur Mout Par
 2 Conditions:
 Roohien Rokli Jati Hain-Neend Me Jab Maut Ka Waqt Ajata Hai.
 Roohien Lautadi Jaatein Hai-Jab Tak Unke Maut Ka Waqt Nahi Aata.
Page | 56
JUZ 24 – Faman Azlamu : Surah 39 - Az Zumar
o Rozaana Sulaana Uthana Maut Ki Daleel Hai . Jis Tarah Neend Ko Nahi Roksakte, Maut
Ko Bhi Nahi Roksakte.
o Jis Tarah Rozana Uthte Ho, Waise Hi Marne Ke Baad Qayamat Ke Din Uthna Hai.
 Shafa’at Par : Allah Ke Liye Hai Sari Ki Sari Shafa’at
 Safaarishi : Waaste Aur Waseele Jo Allah Ke Siwa Bacha Sakte.
 Safaarish Ka Hona:
 Aap (S.A.W) Qayamat Ke Din Karenge, Hisaab Shuru Karne Ke Liye.
 Jab Jahannum Me Log Chalejayenge To Allah Tala Aap(S.A.W) Ko Ijazat Denge Unki
Sifaaarish Ke Liye.
 Koi Aur Sifaarshi Allah Se Nahi Bacha Sakta.
 Aasmaan Aur Zameen Ko Paida Karne Par.
 Ghaib Aur Hazir Ke Jaan Ne Par.
 Bandon Ke Darmiyan Faisla Karne Par(Kaun Jannati/Jahannami Hoga)
 Rizq Ke Ata Karne Par(Jise Chahe Behisaab De, Jise Chahe Tang Karde)
 Aaqirat Par Na Imaan Rakhne Waale:
 Allah Ke Zikr(Tawheed Ki Baat) Se Unke Dil Nafrat Karte.
 Allah Ke Alawa Kisi Aur Baath Ke Zikr Par Khush Hojaate Hain.
 Zulm Karne Wale:
 Jaan Bachane Ke Liye Agar Chahe, Jo Zameen Me Hai (Nematien , Maal Dena Chahe To
Qubool Na Hoga.
 Allah, Rasool Ka Mazaaq Udaane Par Saza Milegi.
 Ilm Ka Fitna (Aazmaaish)
 Takleef Me Allah Ko Pukaarte Hai
 Nematien Milne Par –Apne Ilm Ka Kamal Samajhte.
 Ruku -6 Ayah 53-63(Allah Ki Rahmat Aur Baqshish Ka Zikr)
 Rab Ki Rehmat Se Kabhi Mayoos Na Hona Woh Saare Pichle Gunah Baqshdega, Woh
“Ghafur Raheem Hai”.
 Agar Baqshish Chahte Ho:
 Ruju Karo Apne Rab Ki Taraf.
 Mutee Hojaoo(Farmabardaar)
 Quran Ki Payrwi Karo.
 Maut Ke Baad Hasratien :
 Kash Main Allah Ke Haq Me Kami Na Karta.
 Kash Mere Liye Ek Baar Palatna Hota.
 Kash Takabbur Na Karta Aur Hidayat Apna Leta.

Kafir Ka Anjaam:
 Aaqirat Me Nuqsaan Uthane Waala.
 Qiyamat Ke Din Chehre Siyah Honge.
 Takabbur Ki Wajah Se Jahannum Me Honge.
 Taqwa Walon Ke Liye:
 Kamyabi Hain.
 Koi Burai Na Chuegi.
 Allah Unko Bacha Lenge
 Woh Ghamgeen Na Honge.
 Allah Ki Sifaat:
 Ghafurur Raheem (Baqshish Farmane Waala)
 Khaliq (Creator Of All Creations)
 Wakeel (In Charge, Nigraan & Muhafiz)
 Zameen Aur Aasmaan Ka Maqhaleed.
Page | 57
JUZ 24 – Faman Azlamu : Surah 40 Al Mo’min
 Ruku-7 Ayah 64-70 (Allah Ki Pehchaan Karayi Gayi)
Aap(S.A.W) Aur Tamaam Ambiya Ke Through Hame Kaha Gaya:
Shirk Na Karna , Kyun Ke Is-Se;
 Amal Zaya Hojaate Hain.
 Nuqsaan Uthane Waale Honge.
 Sirf Allah Ki Ibaadat Karo Aur Shukr Guzar Raho.
 Allah Ki Istarah Qadar Karo Jaise Ke Haq Hai Uski Qadar Karne Ka(No Shirk)
 Qiyamat Ka Manzar:
 Zameen Allah Ki Mutti Me Hogi, Aasman Ko Lapet Denge Aur Daayien Hath Me Hoga.
 Israfeel (A.S) First Soor Phoonkenge To Jo Kuch Bhi Zameen Aur Aasman Me Hai Sab Qatam
Hojayega.
 Second Soor Phoonkne Par Sab Kahde Honge Apna Hisab Dene Ke Liye.
 Hashr Ke Din:
 Zameen Rab Ke Noor Se Roshan Hogi.
 Amaal Name Rakhe Jayenge.
 Ambiya , Shuhada Laye Jayenge.
Shuhada (Kiraman Katibeen, Insaan, Body Parts)
 Haq Ke Sath Faisla Kiya Jayega, Kisi Par Zulm Na Hoga.
 Har Nafs Ko Uska Pura Badla Unke Amaal Ka Diya Jayega.
 Ruku-8 Ayah (71-75)(Kafir Aur Taqwa Walon Ka Anjaam)
Kafir
Taqwa Wale
Jahannum Ki Taraf Hanke Jayenge Groh Dar Groh Jannat Ki Taraf Chalaaye Jayenge Groh Dar Groh
Jahannum Ke Darwaze Khol Diye Jayenge
Jannat Ke Darwaze Khol Diye Jayenge
Chowkidar Kahenge:
Chowkidar Kahenge:
1. Kya Rasool Tumpar Rab Ki Ayaat Nahi Bataye?
1. Salamati Ho Tumpar.
2. Uski Mulaqat Se Nahi Daraya?
2. Kush Aamdeed Ho.
3. Jahannum Me Dakhil Hojao Hamesha Ke Liye.
3. Jannat Me Daqil Hojao, Hamesha Rehne Wale Ho.
Hasratein Hongi
Kahenge:
 Alahmdulillah.
 Allah Ne Apna Wada Sach Kiya.
 Jannat Ki Zameen Ka Waris Banaya.
Bura Thikaana Hoga Takabbur Karne Walon Ka
Behtareen Ajar Hoga Allah Ki Rehmat Aur Amal Se
 Farishte Allah Ke Arsh Ke Paas Tasbeeh Aur Hamd Kar Rahe Honge Aur Faisla Kardiya Jayega Aur Kaha
Jayega ----“Alhamdulillahi Rabbil Aalameen”


Ayaat - 85
Ruku-9




Surah Al Momin
Surah 40
Makki Surah
 Ruku-1 Ayah 1-9(Allah Ki Sifaat Aur Farishton Ka Zikr)
Introduction: Surah Ghafir Ya At Taul Bhi Kaha Jaata Hai.
Yahan Se Surah Ahqaaf Tak 7 Soortien
ٓ‫ ٰحم‬Se Shuru Hoti Hain.
Saba ٓ‫ ٰحم‬Ya Aale ٓ‫ ٰحم‬Bhi Kehte Hain.
Dawate Ilahi Ki Ehmiyat Hai.
Ayat 1-3: Allah Ki Safaat
 Azeez (Ikhtedaar Waala/Zabardast)
 Aleem (Ilm Waala)
 Ghafir Iz Zambi (Baqshish Farmane Waala)
Page | 58
 Qabitil Taubi (Tauba Qubool Karne Waala)
 Shadeedul Iqaab (Saqt Saza Dene Waala)
 Zittaul (Fazl Waala)
Ayat 4-6 : Quran Ka Nazil Hona Ilm Waale Ke Paas Se Hai.
 Kafir, Quarn Aur Rasool Ke Baare Me Jhagadte Hain Iske Bawajood Unki Dunyawi Kamiyabi Hai-Is Dhoke
Me Na Aana.
 Qaume Nooh Aur Doosre Grohon Ne (Qoume Aad , Qoume Samood Etc) Apne Rasool Ko Pakadne Ka
Iraada Kiya Aur Jhagda Kiya Take Haq Ko Mita De.
 Inki Saza Aag Hai.
Ayat 7-9:
 Qayamat Ke Din Arsh Ko Uthane Waale 8 Farishte –“Karabiyyon” Kehte Hain.
 Woh Imaan Laatey, Rab Ki Hamd Aur Tasbeeh Karte Hain, Imaan Waalon Ki Baqshish Mangte Hain.
 Dua:
“Rabbana Wa Si’ta Kulla Shai’ir-Rahmatoun Wa Ilman Faghfir Lillazeena Taabu Wattaba Oo Sabeelaka
Waqihim Azaabal Jaheem”
“Rabbana Adqilhum Jannaati Adni Nillati Wa Attahum Wa Man Salaha Min Aabaaihim Wa Azwaajihim Wa
Zurriyyatihim. Innaka Antal Azeezul Hakeem.
 Ruku 2 Ayah 10-20 (Qiyamat Ke Din Ka Zikr)
 Allah(Swt) Gusse Me Honge.
 Kafir Se -Unka Inkaar Dunya Me Dawate Ilaahi Par, Shirk Par.
 Kafir Kahenge:
 Ya Rab Jahannum Se Nikalne Ka Koi Raasta Dijiye.
 Apne Gunaah Par Aitaraaf Karenge.
 Mulaaqat Ka Din:
Sab Ek Doosre Se Milenge Aur Har Cheez Zahir Hojaayegi , Koi Baat Na Chupi Hogi.
 Baadshahat- Allah Ke Liye Hai Jo Wahid Ul Qahhar Hai.
 Allah Jaldi Hisaab Kardenge Aur Har Shaqs Ko Uska Poora Badla Denge, Kisi Par Zulm Na Hoga.
 Youmul Azifah (Qareeb Alaga Din) : Jab Dil Halaq Ke Qareeb Honge, Gham Se.
 Zalimon Ke Liye Na Koi Dost, Na Sifarishi Hoga.
 Tawheed:
 Sirf Allah Ko Ilaah Maan Na Hai Aur Kisi Ko Uske Saath Shareek Na Tehraana Hai.
 Qalis Allah Se Maangna Hai ” Lailaaha Illallahu Wahdahu Laa Shareeka Lahu Lahul Mulku Walahul
Hamdu Wahuwa Alaa Kulli Shay In Qadeer”—Afzalud Dua.
 Deen Ko Allah Ke Liye Qaalis Karna Hai, Shirk Se Paak.
 Arsh Waala Buland Darjon Waala Hai Jo Rooh(Wahi) Jispar Chaahta Hai Apne Bandon Me Se Utharta
Hai Take Qayamat Ke Din Se Qabardaar Kare.
 Ruku 3 Ayah 21-27 (Dawate Ilaahi Ki Taraf Bulaana Aur Aap(S.A.W) Ko Tasalli Di Jaarahi Hai)
 Pichli Qoumein Bohut Shaded The Quwwat Aur Asaar Me. Jab Unke Rasooll Roshan Dalaail Laate To Wo
Kufr Karte Jis Ki Wajah Se Allah Ki Pakad Huyi.
 Moosa(A.S) Ne Bhi Allah Ki Aayat Aur Roshan Dalaail Lekar Firoun , Hamaan, Qarun Ke Paas Gaye.Unhone
Unhein Jhuta , Jadugar Kaha.
 Hamaan –Firoun Ka Wazir.
 Qaroon- Bani Israeel Se Tha, Maal Ki Wussat Thi, Apne Deen Se Hat Gaya, Dosti Firoun Aur Hamaan Se Thi.
 Firoun Ne: Elaan Kiya Imaan Lane Waalon Ke Beton Ko Qatal Kardo Aur Ladkiyon Ko Zinda Chod-Do. Phir
Bhi Uski Chaal Kamiyab Nahi Huyi.
 Firoun Moosa (A.S) Ko Qatl Karne Ki Daleel Pesh Kar Raha Tha.
Page | 59
 2 Reasons:
o Woh Tumhare Deen Ko Badal Dega(Lifestyle Of Misr)
o Woh Zameen Par Fasad Barpa Kardega[Moosa (A.S) Ke Deen Failne Par Zameen Me Fasad Hoga]
 Moosa (A.S) Ne Allah Ki Panaah Chahi.
 Aap(S.A.W) Ko Tasalli Di Jaarahi Hai Aur Jo Koi Bhi Allah Ki Taraf Bulate Hain, Mushkilaat Aur Qouf Me
Apna Maamla Allah Ke Supurd Karden.
 Ruku-4 Ayah 28-37 (Momin Mard Ka Zikr)
 Ek Momin Shaqs –Qoume Firoun Me Se Apni Qoum Ko Azaabe Ilaahi Se Daraate Huye, Aqirat Ki Taraf
Mutawajje Kar Raha Hai.
 Firoun Ke Darr Se Apna Imaan Chupaye Huye Tha.
 Momin Mard Apni Qoum Ko Samjhaa Raha Hai:
 Moosa (A.S) Tawheed Ki Baat Aur Roshan Dalaail Lane Ki Wajah Se Kya Unka Qatl Karoge?
 Apni Qoum Ko Aagaah Kar Raha Ke Jaise Pichli Qoumien (Qoume Nooh, Qoume Aad Etc) Ne Apne
Rasoolon Ka Inkaar Kiya,Unko Allah Ke Azaab Se Koi Na Bacha Saka. Waise Hi Moosa (A.S) Sach
Kehrahe To Allah Ke Azab Se Koi Na Bacha Sakta.
 Aaj Tumhari Badshahat Hai,Tum Ghalib Ho, Allah Ke Liye Koi Mushkil Nahi Tume Paakd Le Aur Saza
De.
 Qayamat Ke Din Jab Mooh Modkar Bhagne Ki Koshish Karoge, Koi Bachaane Waala Nahi.
 Yusuf(A.S) Roshan Dalaail Lekar Aaye To Musalsal Inkaar Kiye Aur Shak Kiya Aur Unke Fout Hone Ke
Baad Kehte Unse Behtar Rasool Koi Nahi Aasakte.
 Firoun Ne Kaha:
 Jo Raasta Wo Khud Bataa Raha Hai Wo Islaah Ka Hai.
 Hamaan Se Kaha : Ek Mahal (Tower) Banaaye Take Uspar Chadhkar Moosa (A.S) Ke Ilaah Ko
Dekhoon Aur Wo Jhoote Hai.
Allah(Swt):



Had Se Guzarne Waale, Jhute Aur Shak Me Padhne Waale Ko Hidayat Nahi Dete.
Jisko Bhatka Deta Hai Uske Liye Koi Hidayat Dene Waala Nahi.
Allah Ki Aayat Me Bagair Daleel Ke Jhagda Karne Waale,Takabbur Karne Waale Se Allah Naraaz Hote
Hain Aur Dilon Par Mohr Lagaadete.
 Haq Ke Saath Mazaaq Udaane Se Bure Aamaal Qoobsurat Banadiye Jaate Aur Use Hidayat Na
Milti.(Example:Firoun)
 Ruku-5 Ayah38-50 (Momin Mard Alag Alag Tareeqe Se Samjharaha Hai)
 Moosa (A.S) Ke Raaste Ki Pairvi Karo.
 Duniya Ki Zindagi Thoda Sa Faida Hai Aur Aaqirat Qaraar Ka Ghar Hai.
 Burai Ka Badla Jitna Kiya Utna Milega Aur Acchai Ka Badla Bagair Hisaab.
 Tum Kufr, Shirk Ki Taraf Bulaate Ho. Jisko Pukaarte Ho Wo Kuch Bol Hi Na Sakte Na Dunya Me Na
Aaqirat Me.
 Main Bulaata Hoon Zabardast Baqshish Farmane Waale Ki Taraf, Jiske Paas Momin Ke Liye Jannat Aur
Behtareen Rizq Hai.
 Firoun Par Azaab:
 Aale Firoun Ko Gharq Kar Diya.
 Subah Shaam Aag Me Pesh Honge.
 Qayamat Ke Din Saqt Azaab Hoga.
 Kamzor Log Takabbur Karne Waale Leaders Se Kahenge-Hamare Thode Aag Ke Azab Se Hissa Lelo.
 Aag Wale Kahenge Jahannum Ke Incharges Se –Apne Rab Se Pukaaro Ke Ek Din Ke Liye Aag Ka Azaab
Hata De; Woh Kahenge Kya Rasool Nahi Aaye The? Tum Qud Apni Dua Karo Aur Unki Dua Accept Na
Hogi.
Page | 60
 Ruku-6 Ayah51-60 (Dua Ka Zikr)
Aap (S.A.W) Ko Tasalli Di Jaarahi Hai-Allah Ne Jistarah Moosa A.S Aur Bani Israeel Ko Firoun Se Nijad
Di,Rehnumayi Ki Taurat Dekar, Aap(S.A.W) Unhi Ki Tarah Sabr Karien,Allah Ki Madad Zaroor Hoti Hai
Rasulon Par Aur Imaan Waloon Ke Saath.
 Baqshish Mangye Aur Tasbeeh Kijiye Rab Ki Hamd Ke Saath Subah Shaam.
 Allah Ka Wada Saccha Hai Us Din Gawah Khade Honge (Kiraman Katibeen, Rasool, Hamara Jism,Hamare
Gunah Ka Koi Dunya Me Gawah Ho)
 Zalimon Ke Liye:
 Maghfirat Kaam Na Ayegi.
 Laanat Hai.
 Battareen Thikaana Hai.
 Zameen Aasman Ki Paidaish Zyada Badi Hai Insaan Se, To Insaan Kyun Takabbur Karta Aur Allah Ki Aayat
Me Jhagadta Hai.
 Jistarah Andha Aur Dekhne Waala Barabar Nahi Hota, Usi Tarah Imaan Laakar Amale Saleh Karne Waala
Aur Bure Aamal Waala Barabar Nahi Hosakta.
Dua:
 Afzalul Ibaadah Hai, Isliye Allah Se Maangna Chahiye, Wohi Qubool Karta Hai.
 Takabbur Log , Na Karne Ki Wajah Se Jahannum Me Honge.
 3 Haalatien:
 Immediately Qubool Hoti Hai.
 Iske Badle Museebat Tal Jaati Hai.
 Aaqirat Me Ajar Milta Hai.
 Kuch Sharayit:
 Haram Khor Ki Dua Qubool Nahi Hoti.
 Jis Cheez Ki Dua Karte Ho Use Deserve Karte Hon.
 Aisi Dua Jisme Qata Rehmi Ho Qubool Nahi Hoti.
 Qubooliyat Ke Qaas Auqaat.
 Quloose Niyat , Iqlaas Se Maangna Hai.
 Tareeqa:
 Allah Ki Hamd.
 Durood.
 Asma Ul Husna.
 Apni Mohtaaji Ka Izhar Karna.
 Continuous Karni Chahiye.
Khaas Auqaat Qubooliyat Ke:
 Faraz Namaz Ke Baad
 Maidaane Jung Me
 Zam Zam Peete Waqt

Azaan
Aur
Iqamat
Ke
Beech

Sehri
Ke
Waqt
 Tahajjud Ke Waqt
 Roza Kholte Waqt
 Tilawate Quran Ke Baad
 Sajde Me
 Lailatul Qadr Ke Din
 Jume Ke Din Ki Ek Ghadi
 Barish Horahi Tab
 Youmul Arafah Aur Arafah
 Ruku-7 Ayah 61-68 (Kayenaat Ki Nishaniyan Bata Kar Allah Ki Pehchaan Karayi Gayi)
 Allah Wo Zaat Hai Jisne:
 Din Ko Roshan Aur Raat Ko Sukoon Paane Ke Liye Banaya.
 Har Cheez Ko Paida Kiya(Only Creator)
 Zameen Ko Qaraar Aur Aasman Ko Chat Banaya.

Page | 61
JUZ 24 – Faman Azlamu : Surah 41 Haa Meem Sajda (Fussilat)
 Ahsan Soorat Banayi.
 Pakeezah Rizq Ata Kiya.
 Insaan Ko Mitti Se Paida Kiya, Fir Nutfe Se, Fir Jame Huye Khoon Se, Fir Bacche Ki Shakal Di, Jawani
Tak Pahunchaya, Boodha Banaya.
 Zindagi Aur Mout Di.
 Kisi Kaam Ka Faisla Karta Hai To Kehta Hai “Kun” To Woh Hojaata Hai.
 In Sab Nishaniyon Ko Dekhkar Kehna” Laa Ilaaha Illaa Hu”(Uske Siwa Koi Barhaq Maabood Nahi)
 Wohi Ibaadat Ke Layaq Hai.
 Qaalis Usi Ko Pukaarna Hai, Maangna Hai.
 Qaalis Deen Islam Ko Accept Karna.
 Woh Rabbul Aalameen Hai
 Saari Hamd Allah Rabbul Izzat Ke Liye Hai.
 Usi Ka Shukr Ada Karna Hai Aur Aqal Se Kaam Lena.
 Ye Tamaam Nishaniyan Dekhkar Bhi Kafir Inkaar Karte Hain.
 Ruku-8 Ayah 69-85
 Allah Ki Aayaat Me Jhagadne Waale, Allah Ki Kitaabon Aur Rasoolon Ko Jhutlaane Waalon Aur Takabbur
Karne Waalon Ka Anjaam.
 Gardan Me Tauq Honge.
 Zanjeer Se Ghaseete Jayenge
 Khoulte Paani Me Honge.
 Aag Me Jhonke Jaayenge.
 Jahannum Me Hamesha Rehne Waale.
 Unse Kaha Jayega-Allah Ke Siwa Jinko Pukaarte The Kahan Hain?-Who Kahenge – Gum Ho Gaye.
 Nabi (S.A.W) Ko Tasalli Di Jaarahi Hai.
 Allah Ka Waada Saccha Hai-Dushman Ki Pakad Hogi Aur Agar Dunya Me Na Huyi To Wapis Use Allah
Hi Ke Paas Palatna Hai.
 Allah Ne Kayi Nabi Bheje(1,24,000) Kuch Ka Zikr Quran Me Hai Kuch Ka Nahi. Unki Qoumon Ne Bhi
Inkaar Kiya Jis Ki Wajah Se Woh Qasaare Me Padhgaye.
 Jab Unke Rasool Roshan Dalaail Pesh Kiye To Woh Dunyawi Taraqqi Par Khush Huye, Faqr Kiya Ilm
Par-Allah Ka Azaab Unhien Gherliya.
 Azaab Dekhne Par Imaan Laaye Aur Apne Shirk Ka Aitaraaf Kiya –To Ye Unka Imaan Laana Na Kaam
Aaya.
 Allah Ki Yehi Sunnat(Tareeqa) Hai Inkaariyon Ke Liye.
 An-Aam:(Oont ,Gaaye,Bhed,Bakri)-Allah Ki Nishaniyan Gaur Karne Ke Liye Aur Hamare Fayde Ke Liye.
 Sawaari
 Khane Ke Liye(Gosht Dhoodh-Products Etc)
 Bohut Fayde Hain(Skin, Hair, Doosre Jaaanwar Ka Feed Etc)
Ayaat -54
Ruku-6
Surah Haa-Meem Sajdah
Surah 41
Makki Surah
Introduction:
 Haa Meem Sajda Isliye Kaha Gaya- Kyun Ke Haa Meem Se Shuru Hoti Aur Ek Sajda Hai.
 Surah Fussilat Bhi Kaha Gaya-Khol Khol Kar Bayan Ki Gayi.
 Isme Tawheed Ki Daawat Aur Aaqirat Ka Zikr Hai.
 Ruku-1 Ayah 1-8
 Quran :
 Ka Nuzool Rahman Raheem Ki Taraf Se Hai.
Page | 62
 Arabic Language Me Uthari Gayi.
 Khush Qabri Dene Wali Hai.
 Nabi(S.A.W) Ahle Makka Se Kehte Hain :
 Wo Insaan Hain Unhi Ki Tarah Bas Wahi Ki Jaati Hai Unki Taraf.
 Hum Sab Ka Ek Ilaah Hai,Ispar Isteqaamat Ata Karo Aur Baqshish Mango
 Mushrikeen Ke Liye Halakat.
 Ahle Makkah Ka Jawab:
 Dil Hamara Pardon Me Hai
 Hamare Kaanon Me Gharani Hai.
 Hamare Aur Aapke Darmiyan Ek Parda Hai.
 Bas Aap Amal Kariye(Tawheed Ki Taraf Bulaate Rahein) Aur Hum Amal Karne Waale Hain(Inkaar Karte
Jayenge)
 Jo Zakat Ka Inkaar Karte Woh (As If) Aaqirat Ke Inkaari Hain.
Zakat:
 Nafs Ko Shirk , Riya Se Paak Karna.
 Maal Ko Khair Qahi Ke Kaam Me Kharch Na Karte.
 Zakat Ke Ahkammat Madine Me Nazil Huye Par Zakat Ka Concept Pehle Se Hi Raha, Pichle Nabiyon Ke
Ummato Par Bhi.
 Ruku-2 Ayah 9-18(Allah Ki Pehchaan Karayi Gayi Kayenaat Ki Nishaniyon Se)
 Allah(Swt) Ne Zameen Ko Do Dino(Periods) Me Banaya.
1st Stage: Planet Alag Huye-First Hot Ball Tha.
2nd Stage: Thanda Huwa-Barish Shuru Huyi.
 Zameen Par Pahad Banayien Gaye(Balance Ke Liye)
 Zameem Me Barakat Daali.(Example; Adam Ki Aulad,Animals,Beenj Se Rizq Har Cheez Multiply Hoti Hai)
 Muqaddar Ki Iski Khuraak(Sab Ke Rizq Ka Intezam Kiya) And Insanon Ki Har Zaroorat Ki Cheez Zameen
Me Rakhdi.
 Ye Sab 4 Stages (Periods) Me Banaya(According To Science: Pre Cambrian Era,Telosoic Era,Mesosoic
Era,Tenosoic Era)
 Zameen Aur Aasmaan Ko Wajood Me Aane Ko Kaha, Donon Khushi Se Farmabardaar Hogaye.
 2 Din Me 7 Aasmaan Banaye Aur Har Ek Ki Duty Muqarrar Kardi.(Example: Suraj Jalna, Kaunsa Planet Kis
Orbit Me Ghoomna, Kahan Jaana Etc…)
 Aasmane Dunya Ko Qubsurat Banaya Aur Uski Hifazat Ki.
 Ye Sab Nishaniyan Dekhkar Bhi Inkar Karne Walon Par Azaab Hoga Jaise Qoume Aad Aur Qoume
Samood Par Huwa.
 Qoume Aad-Rasool Aaye-Allah Ke Siwa Kisi Ki Ibaadat Na Karo-Inkaar Kiya,Ek Tez Hawa 7 Raat,8 Din
Continuous Aayi.
 Qoume Samood- Ek Chinghad Ka Azaab Aaya.
 Ruku 3 Ayah 19-25(Allah Par Ghalat Gumaan Ka Zikr)
 Insaan Chupkar Gunaah Karta Hai,Aur Gumaan Rakhta Hai Ke Allah Ko Qabar Nahi Par Qayamat Ke Roz
Uske Kaan , Nigahien, Khalien Uske Qilaaf Gawahi Denge.
 Allah Par Galat Gumaan Ki Wajah Se Aag Me Honge Aur Tab Tauba Nahi Qubool Hogi.
 Aise Logon Ke Liye Allah Dunya Me Bure Saathi (Dost,Shaytaan) Muqarrar Kardete Hain. Jo Unke Galat
Gumaan Ko Qubsurat Banate (Example: Allah Maaf Kardenge, Aag Na , Allah Ghafurur Raheem Hai, Etc)
 Ruku-4 Ayah 26-32(Farishton Ka Zikr)
 Ehle Makka Kehte Agar Ghalib Hona Hai(Apni Lifestyle Chahte Ho) To
 Quran Na Suno
 Behuda Goyi Karo.
Page | 63

Quran Oonchi Awaaz Me Padhne Na Dete, Shor Machete, Taliyan Bajaate, Aib Lagate, Logon Me Shak
O Shubah Daalte.
 Inpar Allah Ka Shaded Azaab Hoga, Aag Hai.
 Hukm: Jab Quran Padhi Jaye To Use Suno Aur Khamoshi Iqtiyaar Karo Take Tumpar Reham Kiya Jaaye.
 Wo Log Jo Tawheed Par Hain Aur Isteqamat Ata Ki Unpar Farishte Utharte Aur Kehte Hain Ke Woh
Unke Dunya Aur Aaqirat Ke Dost Hain Aur Jannat Ki Khushqabri Dete Hain.
Farishton Ka Utharna:
 Dunya Me-Jab Bhi Iman Walon Par Pareshani Aati , Madad Ke Liye.
 Deen Ki Mehfilon Me Jahan Quran Padhte Padhate Hain.
 Maut Ke Waqt-Tasalli Dete.
 Qabar Me-Khushqabri Dete.
 Hashr Ke Maidan Me Saath Honge.
 Dunya Me Jab Nek Kaam Karte.
 Dunya Me Imaan Walon Ke Liye Muhafiz Farishte .
 Aaqirat Me Raasta Dikhayein Ge, Pulsirat Par,Jannat ,Darwazon Par Istaqbaal Hoga.
 Ruku-5 Ayah 33-46
Ayah 33-36(Sabr Ka Zikr):
 Best Baat-Allah Ki Taraf Bulaana.
Best Amal-Practical Amal Karke Logon Ko Allah Ki Taraf Bulaana.
 Jab Kisi Se Adaawat Hoto, Burai Ko Behtareen Tareeqe Se Door Karo(Burai Ka Badla Acchayi Se Dena Hai)
 Ye Kaifiyat Allah Sabr Karne Waalon Me Daalte Hain, Qismat Walon Ko Milta Hai.
 Sabr Ke Dauran Agar Waswase Aaye To Allah Se Panah Mangni Chahiye.
Ayah 37-39(Allah Ki Nishaniyon Ka Zikr):
 Raat, Din, Suraj, Chand Ko Banana Wale Allah Swt Hai To Use Hi Sajdah Karo.Agar Na Bhi Karoge(
Takabbur Karoge Jaise Iblees Ne Kiya) To Allah Ko Iski Koi Zaroorat Nahi, Farishte Din Raat Allah Ki
Tasbeeh Kar Rahe Hain Aur Thakte Nahi.
 Dabi Huyi Zameen Par Jab Barish Hoti Hai Woh Hilti Hai Aur Phoolti Hai Take Daraqt Nikle. Waise Hi
Allah Murdon Ko Zinda Karenge. Woh Har Cheez Par Qadir Hai.
Ayah 40-46(Quran E Paak Ka Zikr):
 Quran Me Insaan Ki Hidayat Ki Har Cheez Hai Aur Uspar Amal Karna Mushkil Nahi.
 Quran Me Koi Batil Cheez Nahi Daaqil Hosakti (Lafzi Tehreef Na Karsakte)Allah Ne Iski Hifazat Ka Zimma
Liya Hai.
 To Logon Ne Ab Uski Tafseer, Manon Me, Interpretations Me Changes Kardete Hain, Usme Kaji
Dhoondte Hain.Unke Liye Aag Ki Saza Hai.
 Quran Ko Arabi Zaban Me Nazil Kiya Taake Khol Khol Kar Bayan Ki Jaaye Naake Ajami Zabaan Me(Ghair
Arabi)
 Imaan Walon Ke Liye Hidayat Aur Shifa Hai.
 Imaan Na Lane Walon Ke Kaanon Me Bojh Hai Aur Andhapan Hai, Unko Quran Ki Bol Sunai Nahi Deti.
 Aap(S.A.W) Ko Tasalli Di Jaarahi Hai Ke Jo Quran Ka Inkaar Kar Rahe Hain, Pehle Bhi Taurat Ka Aise Hi
Inkaar Kiya Hai.Waade Ka Din Muqarrar Hai, To Jisne Acche Aamal Kiye Usi Ke Liye Hai, Aur Jisne Bura
Amal Kiya Ya Accept Na Kiya Woh Qud Hi Zimmedar Hai. Allah Apne Bandon Par Zulm Karne Waale
Nahi.
Page | 64
Juz 25 – Ilaihi Yuraddu Surah 41 - Ha Meem Sajda(Fussilat)
Juz 25 Ilaihi Yuraddu : Surah Haa Meem Sajda
 Ruku 6 Ayat 47-54.
 Qayamath Ka Waqt Ka Ilm Sirf Allah Hi Ko Hai.
 Kaunse Phool Se Kaunsi Kali.
 Kaunsi Maadda Kya Janegi.
 Allah Poochega Kafiro Se Ki Kahan Hai Tumhare Shareek To Aaj Kahenge Ki Allah Ke Siwa Koi Ilaah Nahi.
 Duniya Ke Saare Shareek Gum Hojaayenge,Allah Se Bachkar Kahin Nahi Jaasakte.
 Insan Ki Kaifiyath : Apne Liye Hamesha Bhalayi Ki Dua Karta Hai.
 Bura Hojaaye To Naummeed Hojaata Hai.
 Nemath Mile To Kahega :- I Deserved It.Nematen Milne Ke Baad Takabbur Me Aajaata Hai Aur Qayamath
Ko Bhooljaata Hai.
 Insan Ka Gumaan :- Jaisi Duniya Waisi Hi Aqhirath Milegi.
 Nematon Ki Nashukri Karenge To Saqht Azaab Hai.
 Jab Nemath Miljaati To Moo Modleta Aur Jab Takleef Pohonchi To Allah Ki Taraf Ruju Karta.
 Quran Aur Sunnath Ka Kufr – Zid Aur Mukhalifath.Jo Jitni Mukhalifath Karega Wo Haq Se Utni Hi Door
Jayega.
 Ufuq :- Zameen Aur Asmaan Jahaan Milte Hain.Allah Taala Kayenath Aur Insan Ki Nafson Me Bhi
Nishaniyaan Dikha Rahe Hain Taake Haq Waaze Hojaaye.Ye Quran Allah Ki Taraf Se Aayi Hai.
Example :- Heavenly Bodies , Biology And Embriology Etc…
 Agar Koi Bhi Allah Se Mulaqath Ka Inkar Karega Tab Bhi Use Allah Hi Ke Paas Jaana Hai Aur Hisab – Kitab
Dena Hoga.
Ayaat - 53
Ruku-5











Surah Ash Shoora
Surah 42
Makki
 Ruku 1 Ayat 1-9 (Allah Ki Azmath Ka Zikr Hai.)
Ayat 1 And 2 : Hurf E Muqatte’ath.
Ye Wahi Ka Silsila Aapse(S.A.W) Hi Nahi Balki Aapse Pehle Ke Rasoolon Se Hi Chala Aa Raha Hai.
Ek Buland Hasti Ki Taraf Se Ye Wahi Uthri Hai Jiske Liye Zameen Aur Asmaan Hai.
Allah Ke Darr / Haibath Se Hosakta Hai Ki Asmaan Phat Jaaye.Agar Allah Gafoor Ur Raheem Na Hote To
Zameen Me Koi Jaandaar Na Bachta.
Allah Ko Chodkar Logon Ne Dusron Ko Apna Dost/ Nigehbaan Banaliya Halanke Sabka Nigehbaan Allah Hi
Hai Aur Aap(S.A.W) Iske Responsible Nahi Hai.
Quran Arabi Zabaan Me Nazil Hui, Khabardaar Karne Aur Qayamath Ke Din Se Aagaaah Karne Ke Liyejisme
Koi Shak Nahi Hai. Jo Rasool Ki Baat Maanega Use Jannath Aur Jo Nahi Maanega Use Jahannum.
Azmaane Ke Liye Ek Ummath Nahi Banayi , Choice Diya.
Zindagi Aur Maut Allah Ke Haath Me Hai.
Har Ikhtelaaf Ka Faisla Allah Hi Karega.
Allah Taala Ek Akela Creator Hai ,Us Jaisa Koi Nahi Hai Aur Wo Kisi Ki Tarah Nahi Hai.Allah Taala Ko
Compare Nahi Karsakte. “Laisaka Mislihi Shai’in.”
Example :- Allah Taala Noor Hai Etc…
Allah Ka Sunna Dekhna Humare Jaisa Nahi Hai.
Har Cheez Allah Ke Control Me Hai. Wo Apne Andaze Se Deta Hai.
Page | 65




















Juz 25 – Ilaihi Yuraddu : Surah 42 – Ash Shoora
Allah Ne Hume Deen Ki Wasiyath Ki Hai,Jo Deen Tamaam Ambiya Aur Rasoolon Ke Liye Hai
Wahin Deen E Tauheed Sabke Liye Hai, Isme Koi Ikhtelaaf Nahi Hai.Ye Deen E Tauheed
Mushrikeen Ko Bohot Mushkil Lagta.Jo Ruju Karta Hai Usi Ko Hidayath Milti Hai.
Logon Ne Deen Ke Tukde Kardiye Ilm Aane Ke Bawajood Jo Ki Khatranaak Hota Hai,Isliye Ki
Zid Aajaati Hai.Log Jo Ikhtelaaf Karte Hain , Agar Allah Chahta To Jab Ka Tab Saza Dedeta.
Shak Aur Ikhtelaaf Ko Door Karne Ke Liye Kya Karna Chahiye?
 Haq Ki Taraf Bulana Chahiye.
 Qaayam Rehna.
 Unki Baaton Me Nahi Aana.
 Quran Par Imaan Declare Karna.
 Dono Ka Rab Ek Hai.(Agar Nahi Maane To)
 Hamare Amal Hamare Tumhare Amal Tumhare.
 No Arguments.
 Allah Faisla Karega Qayamath Ke Din.
 Wapsi Allah Ki Taraf Hai.
Aap(S.A.W) Ko Tasalli Di Jaarahi Hai :- Jo Deen Ko Jaante Hue Bhi Uspe Hujjath Karte Hain
Unko Aap Chod Dijiye Kyunki Inki Hujjath Ki Koi Ehmiyath Nahi Haiaur Iske Bawajood Bhi
Log Aapki Baaton Par Tawajjo Derahe Hain Aur Imaan Accept Kar Rahe Hain, Jo Mukhalifath
Karrahe Hain Unpar Saqht Azaab Hoga.
Ye Kitab Haq Hai Aur Balanced Hai, Extrema Nahi Hai.Realise Karo Ki Qayamath Qareeb Hai.
Ayat 18-19 :-Jo Qayamath Ke Din Ko Nahi Maante Uski Jaldi Karte Hain Aur Jo Usko Jaante
Hain Uske Aane Se Darte Hain.
Jo Aqhirath Ka Ajr Chahte Hain Unko Allah Ajr Multiply Karke Dega Aur Jo Duniya Ka Ajr
Chahte Hainunko Yahin Miljaata Hai Aur Aqhirath Me Kuch Nahi Milega.
Deen Me Allah Ki Marzi Hogi Na Ki Apni.
Jo Shirk Kiya – Uske Liye Saza. Jo Imaan Aur Amal Kiye – Uske Liye Jaza.
Tableeg Me Sirf Mohabbat Maangte Hain Koi Muafza Nahi .(No Returns)Neki Karenge To
Neki Aur Taufeeq Dono Me Izaafa Hoga.
Agar Aap(S.A.W) Quran Gadhlete To Allah Taala Aap Par Mohar Lagadete Aur Agar Quran
Haq Nahi Hoti To Isko Mita Dete.Ye Quran Haq Hai Aur Allah Ki Taraf Se Hai.
Jo Ruju Karta Hai Allah Uski Tauba Qubool Karta Hai Aur Uski Buraiyon Ko Mita Deta Hai.
Na Sirf Maaf Karta Balki : Dua Sunta, Nekiyon Ko Accept Karta, Aur Chote Gunahon Ko Mita
Deta.Jo Gunahon Pe Date Hue Hain Aur Tauba Nahi Karte Unke Liye Shadeed Azaab.
Agar Har Koi Ameer Hota To Sab Baghawath Karte, Sarkash Hote.Koi Kisiki Zarooriyath
Poore Nahi Karta Is Wajeh Se Har Cheez Balanced Hai.Allah Ko Pata Hai Kisko Kitna Dena.
Ayat 28-29 : Jab Allah Taala Har Jaandaar Ko Banakar Phaila Sakta Hai To Sabko Ikhatta
Karna Uske Liye Koi Mushkil Nahi Hai.
 Ruku 4 Ayat 30-43.(Sabr, Maaf Aur Darguzar Karne Ka Zikr Hai.)
Jo Bhi Takleef Insan Ko Pohonchti Hai Wo Usi Ke Amal Ki Wajeh Se Hoti Hai.Aur Bohot Se
Gunahon Ko Allah Taala Darguzar Kardete Hain.
Koi Allah Taala Ko Defeat Nahi Karsakta Aur Ye Ki Allah Ke Siwaye Aur Koi Dost Aur Madad
Karne Waala Nahi Hai.
Samandar Me Khashtiyaan Bade-Bade Samaan Lekar Kaisa Chalti Hain.
Agar Allah Taala Chaahe To Kashtiyaan Samandar Me Rukjaaye.
Ayat 34-36 : Jo Bhi Samaan Duniya Me Milraha Hai Wo Sirf Kuch Din Ke Liye Hai Usse Thode
Din Ke Liye Fayda Uthasakte Hain , Isse Behtar To Allah Ke Paas Hai Momin Aur Taqwa
Waalon Ke Liye Jo Hamesha Ke Liye Honge.
Page | 66















Ayat 37-39 : Aqhirath Ka Saamaan Unke Liye Hai Jo Allah Par Imaan Laate, Allah Par
Bharosa Karte, Bade Gunahon Se Aur Behayai Ke Baaton Se Bachte Aur Jab Unko Gussa
Aata Hai To Maaf Kardete Hain.Allah Ka Hukm Maante, Namaaz Qayam Karte,Maamlath
Me Mashwara Karte Aur Rizq Kharch Karte Aur Apne Aapko Defend Karte Hain.
Badla Lene Me Exceed Nahi Karna Hai, Ya Maaf Karde To Uska Ajr Allah Dega Isliye Ki Allah
Zyadati Pasand Nahi Karta.
Agar Badla Liya Bhi To Wo Zulm Nahi Hoga.
Lekin Jo Zulm Aur Zyadati Karega Unke Liye Dardnaak Azaab Hai.
Sabr Aur Maaf Kardena Himmath Ke Kaamon Me Se Hai.
Kafir Jab Azaab Dekhenge To Kahenge Ki Kya Hum Duniya Me Dubara Lautkar Apna Islah
Karsakte Hain
Kafir Azaab Aur Aag Ko Dekhna Nahi Chahenge Lekin Chupi Hui Nigahon Se Dekhenge Aur
Inke Liye Daaimi Azaab Hoga.
Qayamath Ke Din Allah Ke Siwaye Koi Madadgaar Nahi Hoga.
Jab Wo Qayamath Aajayegi To Na Wo Din Phirne Waala Hai , Na Hi Wahan Jaane Ke Baad
Phir Laut Sakte Hain,Koi Bach Nahi Sakta Aur Na Inkar Karsakta Hai.(Apne Gunah)
Aapka(S.A.W) Kaam Sirf Pohcha Dena Hai , Hisaab Lena Allah Ka Kaam Hai.Insan Ko Khushi
Ke Waqt Hi Nahi Balke Takleef Me Bhi Sabr Aur Shukr Karna Chahiye.
Ayat 49-50 : Allah Taala Har Cheez Ko Payda Karne Waala Hai , Ladke , Ladkiyaan ,Ya Phir
Kisiko Baanj Banadeta Hai, Jisko Chahe Ata Karta Hai,Ye Sab Allah Hi Ki Taraf Se Hai.
Allah Taala Ko Pata Hai Kiske Ssath Kya Karna Hai, Kiske Dil Me Ilham Daalna Hai, Kisse
Hijaab Me Baat Karna Hai, Kiske Paas Farishta Bhejna Hai , Ye Sab Hikmath Se Karta Hai.
Allah Taala Ne Aap(S.A.W) Ki Taraf Wahi Ki , Isse Pehle Aap Likhna Padhna Nahi Jaate
The,Kitab Ki Shakal Me Quran Bheja Jo Ek Noor Hai Yaani Zindagi Guzarne Ki Raah Bata
Sakte Hain Aur Hidayath Ke Raste Par Chal Sakte Hain.Is Kitab Ke Zariye Allah Hidayath Deta
Hai, Aue Aap(S.A.W) Seedhe Raste Ki Rehnumayi Karte Hain.
Aap(S.A.W) Ka Wo Rasta Hai Jo Hame Allah Tak Pohchata Hai.
Allah Hi Ki Taraf Saare Kaam Paltaye Jayenge,Aur Usi Ke Bina Par Allah Ham Sabka Faisla
Karega.
Ayaat - 89
Ruku-7




Juz 25 – Ilaihi Yuraddu : Surah 42 – Ash Shoora
Surah Az Zukhruf
Surah 43
Makki
Zukhruf : Sona.
Is Surath Me Duniya Aur Aqhirath Ki Zindagi Ko Compare Kiya Gaya Hai, Duniya Kitni Haqeer
Hai Aur Aqhirath Par Importance Bataya Gaya Hai.
Ayat 1-5 :
 Allah Talala Quran Ko Bataure Daleel Pesh Karrahe Hain.Waaze Kitab Hai.
 Arabi Zabaan Me Hai Aur Aqal Se Kaam Lene Nazil Hui Hai.
 Buland Hai Aur Hikmath Se Bhari Hui Hai.
 Allah Taala Yahaan Farmate Hain Ahle Makkah Se Ki : Kya Tumhe Quran Sunana
Hum Chod Den.
Ayat 6-9 :
 Aapse Pehle Bohot Se Nabi Aaye Jinka Ye Log Mazaaq Udaate Aur Aapka Bhi Udaya.
 Ahle Makkah Se Zyada Taqathwar Log Aaye The Lekin Phir Bhi Halaak Hogaye.
Page | 67



















Juz 25 – Ilaihi Yuraddu : Surah 43 -Az Zukhruf
 Agar Ahle Makkah(Mushrikeen) Se Poocha Jaaye Ki Zameen Asmaan Kisne Paida Kiya To
Kehte Ki Allah Ne.Ye Log Allah Ko Khaliq Aur Malik Maante The.
Ayat 10-15 : Allah Ki Nematon Ka Zikr Hai.
 Zameen Ko Rehne Ke Qabil Banaya Aur Usme Phir Raste Banaye.
 Asmaan Se Phir Barish Ki Shakal Me Pani Barsaaya(Randomly) Jisse Murda Zameen
Zinda Hui Aur Hariyali Hogayi Isi Tarah Tum Bhi Uthaye Jaoge.
 Allah Ne Hamnasl Payda Kiye.(Male-Female, Raat-Din, Seeds Etc..)Kashtiyon Ko
Samandar Me Chalna Aasaan Kardiya, Aur Zameen Par Maweshiyon Ko Sawari Ki Tarah
Use Karsakte Hain.
 Sawari Ko Control Karsakta Hai Allah Ki Wajeh Se Aur Sawaar Hokar Allah Ko Yaad Karo
Aur Dua Karo.(Safar Ki Dua) Yr Safar Khatam Hone Ke Baad Final Destination Allah Ki
Taraf Hai.
 Itni Nematen Allah Ke Dene Ke Baad Uske Liye Usi Ke Bandon Me Se Shareek Thehrata
Hai Insan.
Ahle Makkah Ne Allah Ke Liye Betiyon Ko Chun Liya Aur Apne Liye Beton Ko.
Jab Ki Apne Ghar Me Betiyon Ki Paidaish Hoti Hai To Gham Se Bhar Jaate Hain.
Ye Baat Unke Liye Hai Jinke Chehre Beti Hone Par Siyah Hojaate Hain :
 Nazaakath Me Pali Badi Ladkiyaan Jung Me Participate Nahi Karsakti To Aise
Ladkiyon Ko Pasand Nahi Karte. (Or)
 Ladkiyaan Apne Aapko Bhi Defend Nahi Karsakti To Is Wajeh Se Bhi Ye Ladkiyon
Ko Pasand Nahi Karte The Aur Meeras Me Bhi Hissa Nahi Dete The.
Allah Taala Yahan Ahle Makkah Se Pooch Rahe Hain Jo Kehte Hain Ki Farishte Muannas Hai
Ki Kya Ye Wahaan Maujood The Jab Farishton Ki Taqhleeq Hui.
Ye Tamaam Jo Baaten Ye Kehrahe Hain Apne Andaze Se Kehrahe Hain.
Allah Taala Farmate Hain Ki Kya Inke Paas Quran Se Pehle Koi Kitab Aayi Hai Jiske Bina Par
Ye Aisa Kehrahe Hain.
Ye Kehte Hain Ki : Hum Humare Aaba O Ajdaad Ke Footsteps Ko Follow Karke Hidayath
Paarahe Hain.
Har Qaum Ne Yahi Kaha Ki Hum Apne Pichle Logon Ki Pairwi Karte Hain.
Har Qaum Ke Nabi Ne Yahi Kaha Ki Main Usse Behtar Cheez Laaya Hu Tumhare Paas Kya
Tum Isko Follow Nahi Karoge To Unhone Jhutla Diya.
Allah Ki Kitab Ko Jhutlaane Waalon Se Allah Inteqaam Lega.
Ibrahim(A.S) Yahan Clearly Declare Kararhe Hai Ki Buthon Se Koi Talluk Nahi Hai.
Aur Kaha Ki Allah Mujhe Hidayath Dega.
Tauheed Ki Baat Apne Naslon Me Chodi.
Abaa O Ajdad Ko Saaman E Duniya Diya Aur Unke Paas Kitab, Quran Aur Rasool Bheje.
Haq (Quran Aur Rasool)Aane Ke Baad Inhone Ise Jadu Kaha Aur Inkar Kardiya.
Unka Aiteraaz Ki Makkah Aur Taif Ke Ameer Tareen Logon Ko Chodkar Allah Ne Aap(S.A.W)
Par Hi Nazil Kyun Kiya.
Allah Farmate Hain Ki Hum Jisko Chaahe Apni Nabuwwath Taqseem Karen Tum Kaun Ho
Bolne Waale?, Tum Jo Leaders Ko Maante Ho Unko Bhi Allah Hi Ne Ata Kiya.Sabka Status
Alag Alag Kiya Taake Ek Kaam Le Aur Dusra Uska Kaam Kare.Sabse Behtar Deen Ka Kaam ,
Hidayath Aur Aap(S.A.W) Ko Nabuwwath Aur Quran Di Gayi.
Ayat 33-35 : Duniya Ka Saamaan Aqhirath Ke Saamne Kuch Bhi Nahi Hai.Agar Allah Taala
Kafiron Ko Fully Decorated Ghar Aur Luxurious Life Dedete Jo Aqhirath Ke Aage Kuch Nahi
Hai , Aur Ye Tamaam Cheezon Ke Saamne Hidayath Aur Deen Ka Kaam Valuable Hai.
Page | 68
 Agar Kafiron Ko Duniya Me Ye Tamaam Invaluable Cheezen Dedete To Sab Log Ye Saamaan
E Duniya Dekhkar Kufr Aur Shirk Me Mubtela Hojaate Aur Imaan Pe Jame Rehna Aur Bhi
Mushkil Hojaata.Lekin Ye Tamaam Cheezon Se Bhi Behtar Allah Ne Aqhirath Me Muttaqi
Logon Ke Liye Rakha Hai.
 Shaitaan Insan Ka Dost Tab Hota Hai Jab Wo Zikr(Quran,Allah Ka Zikr, Namaaz) Se Moo
Modleta Hai.
 Shaitaan Insan Ko Bhatka Kar Kahega Ki Tum Sahi Raste Par Hi Ho.
 Jab Allah Ke Paas Chale Jayenge To Insan Kahega Ki Kaash Main Shaitaan Ki Baato Me Nahi
Aata Aur Kaash Ki Mere Aur Iske Darmiyaan Doori Hojaaye Aur Ye Bura Saathi Hai.
 Allah Farmata Hai Ki Tum Aur Tumhara Saathi Dono Azaab Me Saath Rahoge.
 Gumraah Dost Ke Saath Tu Bhi Gumraah Hogaya.
 Ayat 41-42 : Allah Farmata Hai Ki Hum Ispar Qadir Hain Ki Aap(S.A.W) Ko Hatakar Bhi Badla
Lesakte Hain Aur Dikhakar Bhi Badla Le Sakte Hain.
 Jo Quran Aapko(S.A.W) Di Gayi Hai Usko Mazbooti Se Pakadlijiye Aur Kaha Gaya Ki Aap
Seedhe Raste Par Hi Hain.
 Ayat 44-45 : Is Quran Ke Baare Me Poocha Jayega Ki Iske Saath Humne Kya Maamla Kiya
Aur Kya Isse Pehle Ke Rassolon Ne Kaha Tha Ki Allah Ko Chodkar Kisi Aur Ki Ibadath Ki
Jaasakti Hai.? Nahi Bilkul Nahi.
 Ruku 5 Ayat 46-56(In Ayat Me Moosa(A.S) Ka Zikr Hai.)
 Ayat 46-56 :
 Moosa(A.S) Firaun Ke Paas Nishaniyaan Lekar Aaye.
 Unhone Unka Mazaaq Udaya.
 Ek Nishani Dusri Nishani Se Badi Hoti , Aur Ye Saare Azaab Isiye Taake Wo
Hidayathpaajaayen.
 Jab Mushkil Aati To Moosa (A.S) Ko Dua Karne Ke Liye Kehte Aur Kehte Ki Mushkil Hatne Par
Hum Imaan Leaayenge.
 Jab Azaab Hata Liya Jaata To Imaan Se Phir Jaate.
 Firaun Apni Qaum Ke Saamne Apni Badshahath Ki Badayi Karta Hai.
 Moosa(A.S) Se Apne Aapko Compare Karta Aur Kehta Ki Wo To Baat Bhi Sahi Se Nahi
Karpaate.
 Firaun Ne Moosa(A.S.) Ke Baare Me Aisi Aisi Baaten Kehkar Unko Halka Kardiya.
 Allah Taala Naaraaz Hua Aur Inse Inteqaam Liya Aur Unhe Garq Kardiya.
 Yahan Quraish Ki Baat Horahi Hai.Wo Kehte Ki Isayi Isa (A.S) Ki Ibadath Karte Hain To Hum
Apne Buthon Ki Ibadath Kyun Nahi Karsakte?Is Tarah Kehkar Aap(S.A.W) Ka Mazaaq
Udaate.
 Wo Mazaaz Udaate Hue Kehte Ki : Wo To Insan Ki Ibadath Karte Hain Hum To Unse Behtar
Hain Jo Farishton Ko Ilaah Banaya Jo Asmaan Me Rehte Hain.Wo Aap(S.A.W) Se Jhagadna
Chahte The Isliye Isa(A.S) Ka Zikr Kiya.
 Isa(A.S) Ka Zikr : Wo Bande Hain Aur Unko Bani Israel Ke Liye Ek Misaal Banakar Bheja.
 Allah Taala Farmate Hain Ki Agar Allah Chahta To Farishton Ko Bhi Zameen Pe Utaarde Aur
Wo Allah Ki Ibadath Karte.
 Qayamath Ki Alaamath : Isa(A.S) Qayamath Ke Baare Me Shak Mat Karo Aur Jo Seedha
Rasta Bataya Gaya Hai Use Follow Karo.
 Shaitaan Tumhe Aqhirath Se Na Roke.(Khula Dushman)
 Isa(A.S) Bhi Allah Ka Paygham Hi Lekar Aaye The.
Page | 69

Isa(A.S) Ne Bhi Kaha Ki Allah Hi Ki Ibadath Karo Wo Hi Rab Hai.Lekin Log Apne Groh
Banaliye:-Inke Liye Dardnaak Azaab Hai
 Koi Unko Allah Ka Darja Dediya.
 Kisine Unko Allah Ka Beta Banadiya.
 Teen Me Se Ek Banadiya.
 Kya Ye Log Qayamath Aane Par Imaan Laayenge,To Wo Aise Aayegi Ki Unko Pata Bhi Nahi
Chalega.
 Qayamath Ke Din Jahannumi Ek Dusre Ko Blame Karenge Magar Muttaqi Log Dost Honge.
 Ayat 68-73 : Muttaqi Logo Ki Jaza :
 Na Khauff Hoga Aur Na Hi Gham Hoga Qayamath Ke Din.
 Sabooth Imaan Se Denge.
 Apne Partners Ke Saath Khush Honge.
 Jo Bhi Wo Chaahenge Unhe Milega.
 Pasand Waali Cheezen Hi Nahi Balke Jo Aankhon Ko Lubhaaye.
 Amal Ke Bina Par Jannath Milegi.
 Har Tarah Ke Phal Honge.
 Jo Allah Ke Ehkamath, Quran Aur Sunnath Ka Inkar Karenge Wo Jahannum Me Hamesha
Rahenge.
 Mayoos Honge Kyunki Azaab Kam Nahi Hoga.
 Allah Kisi Par Zulm Nahi Karta Balke Wo Allah Ki Baat Ke Against Jaakar Khud Par Zulm Kiye
 Malik : Jahannum Ka Darogha : Jahannumi Darogha Se Apne Maut Ki Bheek Maangenge
Aur Kahenge Ki Allah Ko Faisla Karne Ko Kaho Ki Hume Maut Dede To Malik Kahega Ki Tum
Yahan Hamesha Rahoge.
 Jab Tumhare Paas Haq Aaya To Usko Tumne Pasand Bhi Nahi Kiya Aur Inkar Kardiya.
 Allah Ki Nafarmani Tay Karliya Tha To Allah Ne Bhi Ye Tay Karliya Ki Inko Azaab Denge.
 Jo Bhi Wo Chipkar Baaten Kararahe Hain Wo Farishte Likhrahe Hain.
 Aap(S.A.W) Kehrahe Hain Ki : Agar Allah Ki Koi Aulaad Hoti To Aap(S.A.W) Pehle Hote Unki
Ibadath Karne Me, Lekin Allah Ki Koi Aulad Hai Hi Nahi.
 Ayat 82-83 : Allah Har Cheez Se Paak Hai Aur Inko Chod Do Inki Baaton Me Behson Me Aur
Aqhirath Me Unka Anjaam Dekho.
 Asmaan O Zameen Ka Ilaah Allah Hi Hai, Hikmat Waala, Ilm Waala, Babarkath Hai.
 Shafa’ath Bhi Allah Ke Ijazath Se Hi Milegi, Yaani Ilm Waala Hi Shafa’ath Karega.
 Agar Paida Allah Taala Karta Hai To Ye Shirk Kyun Karte Hain.
 Unko Peaceful Tareeqe Se Chod Do Aur Wo Jaan Lenge Ki Unhone Kya Kiya.
Ayaat - 59
Ruku-3






Surah Ad Dukhaan
Surah 44
Makki
Quran Ka Nuzool : Bataure Daleel Pesha Karrahe Hain.
Lailatul Qadr Ke Din Nazil Hui.
Lohe Mehfooz Me Se Asmaan E Duniya(Baitul Izza) Se Phir Dheere Dheere Aap(S.A.W) Ke
Dil Par Nazil Hui In 23 Years.
Lailatul Qadr Ke Din Tamaam Maamlath Ke Faisle Hote Hain.
Quran, Farishte, Aap(S.A.W) Ko Bhejne Waale Allah Hi Hain.
Ayat 6-9 : Rehmath Ke Taur Pe Bheja. Sabka Rab Allah Hi Hai.Maut Aur Zindagi Dene Waala
Allah Hai, Darasal Ye Aqhirath Se Gafil Hain.
Page | 70
Juz 25 – Ilaihi Yuraddu : Surah 44- Ad Dukhaan
 Dhuen : 2 Interpretations.
 1st Interpretation:- Makkah Me Qeheth Ki Wajeh Se Dhuan.Allah Taala Ne Aap(S.A.W) Ko
Kaha Ki Ye Jo Aapki Baat Nahi Maante ,Aqhirath Ka Inkar Karte Hain To Inko Chod Dijiye
Qayamath Tak.
 2nd Interpretation:- Qayamath Ke Nishaniyon Me Se Dhuen Ka Nikalna.
 Momino Ke Liye Zuqhaam Aur Kafiron Ki Jod Jod Se Nikalega Azaab Ki Shakal Me.
 Agar Ye Museebath Hat Gayi To Hum Imaan Le Aayenge.
 Ayat 13-16 : Kuffare Makkah Ya Mushrik Ke Oopar Se Thoda Sa Bhi Azaab Hatjaata Hai To
Wo Phir Shirk Ki Taraf Lautjaate Hain,Albatta Qayamath Ke Din Allah Inko Pakdega.
 Ayat 17-22 : Moosa(A.S) Ko Firaun Ki Taraf Bheja Aur Usse Kaha Ki : Mujhe Bani Israel Dedo
Aur Sarkashi Mat Karo Aur Tumhare Paas Khuli Daleel(Asa’a Aur Yade Baiza) Laaya
Hu.Firaun Ne Moosa(A.S) Ko Sangsaar Karne Ka Hukm Diya, To Unhone Kaha Ki Unko Chod
Do Aur Allah Taala Se Dua Ki Ke Is Mujrim Qaum Se Najaath Dilaye.
 Allah Taala Ne Unki Dua Qubool Ki Aur Hukm Diya Ki Momin Bando Ko Le Chale Wahan Se.
 Wo Peecha Karenge To Moosa(A.S) Ko Hukm Diya Ki Samandar Ka Rasta Khula Rakhe Taake
Wo Log Garq Hojaaye.
 Ayat 25-27 : Jin Cheezon Pe Firaun Itraata Tha Un Sab Cheezon Ko Chodkar Jaana Pada.
 Ayat 28-29 : Inke Garq Hone Par Na Asmaan Roya Aur Na Hi Zameen.
 Ayat 30-33 :
 Firaun Se Nijaad Dilayi.
 Bani Israle Ke Darje Buland Kiye.
 Bani Israel Ko Tarji Di Tamaam Logon Me.
 Mann O Salwa, Badalo Ka Saaya Etc…
 Ayat 34-36 : Ahle Makkah Ko Qayamath Pe Yaqeen Nahi Tha, Hamare Baap Dada Ko Zinda
Karke Dikhao Jo Ab Murda Hain.
 Allah Taala Farmate Hain Ki Ahle Makkah Se Bhi Better Qaum E Tubba Thi Jo Inse Zyada
Strong Thi Aur Qaum E Saba Ki Ek Shaaqh Thi,Bohot Taraqqiyafta Thi To Inko Bhi Allah Taala
Ne Halaak Kardiya Jo Itne Mashoor The To Tum Kya Cheez Ho.
 Ayat 38-40 : Har Cheez Ko Allah Taala Ne Ek Maqsad Se Banaya Hai,Haq Ke Saath Paida
Kiya.
 Ayat 41-42 : Us Din Allah Ke Siwa Koi Madad Nahi Karpayega Jo Galib Rehem Karne Waala
Hai.
 Ayat 43-50 : Jahannumi Log Ka Khana Zaqoom Hoga,Pet Me Khaulega Khaulta Pani,
Jahannum Ke Beech Daala Jayega Usku,Khaulte Pani Ka Azaab Hoga,Duniya Me Itraate
Lekin Aaj Ke Din Zaleel Honge, Isliye Ki Shak Karte The Is Din Ke Aane Par.
 Ayat 51-57 : Muttaqi Log Aman Waali Jagah Par Honge,Chashme Aur Baaghath, Mote Aur
Bareek Resham Ka Libas,Khubsurath Aurton Ke Saath Shaadi,Har Qisam Ke Phal Aur Duniya
Ki Maut Hi Last Maut Hogi Aur Jahannum Ki Aag Se Nijaad.Allah Ki Fazal Se Jannath Milegi
Na Ke Insan Ke Amal Se.
 Ayat 58-59 : Allah Taala Ne Quran Ko Bohot Asaan Kardiya, Aur Agar Wo Nahi Maane To
Unko Qayamath Tak Chod Do.
Ayaat - 37
Ruku-4


Surah Al Jaasiyah
Surah 45
Makki
 Ruku 1 Ayat 1-11(In Ayat Me Allah Ki Nishaniyon Ka Zikr Hai)
Jaasiyah Means :- Ghutno Ke Bal Girna.
Zabardast Aur Hikamath Waale Ki Nazilkarda Kitab Hai Quran.
Page | 71


















Juz 25 – Ilaihi Yuraddu : Surah 45 – Al Jaasiya
Ayat 3- 5 :
 Zameen O Asmaan Me Imaan Waalon Ke Liye Nishaniyaan Hai.
 Insan Aur Jaanwaron Ki Paidaish Me Bhi Nishaniyaan Hai.
 Din Aur Raat Me Bhi Nishaniyaan Hai, Asmaan Se Pani Aur Uske Zariye Murda Zameen
Ko Zinda Kiya.
Allah Taala Ne Tumhare Saamne Kauni Aur Sharayi Ayat Dono Tumhare Saamne Pesh
Kardiye Isko Dekhkar Imaan Nahi Laoge To Kis Cheez Se Imaan Laoge.
Ayat 7-11 :
 Jhoote Aur Gunahgaaro Ke Liye Halakath Hai.
 Ayat Ko Sunkar Ignore Kardete Hain Goya Ki Suna Hi Nahi Takabbur Se To Unke Liye
Dardnaak Azaab Hai.
 Ayat Ka Mazaaq Udaane Pe Ruswakun Azaab Hai.
 Duniya Me Jo Bhi Kamaya Hai(Maal,Shohrath,Ohda,Daulath Etc..) Wo Aqhirath Me Kuch
Kaam Nahi Aayega.
 Allah Ke Siwa Jin Jinpar Bharosa Kiya Wo Unke Kuch Kaam Nahi Aayenge.
 Ye Quran Hidayath Hai Aur Iska Inkar Karne Par Ruswakun Azaab Hai.
Samandar Ko Faydemand Banaya Aur Taake Business Karsake Aur Shukr Ada Karen.
Asmaan Aur Zameen Me Gaur O Fikr Karo, Har Cheez Finely Tuned Hai Taake Human Life
Zameen Me Asaan Ho.
Pichli Qaumon Par Jo Azaab Aaya Usse Ye Sabaq Nahi Lete To Inko Chod Diiye.
Agar Ache Amal Karenge To Fayda Aur Agar Bure Amal Karenge To Uske Zimmedar Hum Hi
Honge Kisi Dusre Ko Iska Zimmedar Nahi Thehra Sakte Phir Allah Ki Taraf Lautna Hai.
Ayat 16-17 : Allah Ne Bani Israel Ko Tamaam Nematen Ata Ki Lekin Unlogon Ne Ikhtelaaf
Kiya Aapas Me Zid Aur Takabbur Ki Wajeh Se,Qayamath Ke Din Allah Inka Faisla Karega.
Allah Taala Ne Aap(S.A.W) Ko Haq Ka Rasta Dikha Diya Hai,Aur Unki Pairwi Karo Jo Ilm
Rakhte Hain.
Jo Seedhe Raste Se Hatakar Dusri Raah Pe Bulate Hain Wo Aapke Kuch Kaam Nahi
Aayenge.Ye Ek Dusre Ko Bure Kaamo Ke Liye Bulate Hain Aur Ek Dusre Ke Dost Hain Aur
Allah Muttaqi Logon Ka Dost Hai.
Ye Quran Hidayath, Rehmath Aur Roshan Nishani Hai.
Jo Bura Sonchte Hain Ye Bure Kaam Karne Ke Baad Bhi Inka Maamla Acha Karne Waalon Ki
Tarah Hoga Aur Inke Saath Miljayenge To Ye Kitna Bura Faisla Karte Hain.
Allah Taala Har Cheez Ka Ek Maqsad Banaya Hai Aur Taake Dekhe Ki Kaun Kya Karta Hai.
Jisne Bhi Apni Khahish Ki Baat Maani(Jiski Wajeh Se Amal Nahi Karta) To Uske Kaan, Aankh
Aur Dil Par Parda Daal Deta Hai To Kaun Hidayath Desakta Hai Usko.Aqalmand Wo Hai Jo
Apne Nafs Ko Hukm E Ilahi Ka Paband Banadeta Hai.
Wo Log Jo Khahish E Nafs Ki Pairwi Karte Hain Kehte Hain Ki Humara Marna Aur Jeena
Nothing But Zamane Ka Aana Jaana Hai.(Gardish E Zamana Hai)Bina Ilm Ke Aisa Kehte Hain
Aur Inka Gumaan Hai.
Ye Log Kehte Ki Marne Ke Baad Jee Uthne Ki Baat Sachi Hai To Baap Dada Ko Uthkar Khade
Karo.
Allah Taala Hi Zinda Karta Hai , Maut Dega Aur Phir Jama Karega Qayamath Ke Din Lekin
Aksariath Iska Inkar Karti Hai.
Page | 72





Juz 25 – Ilaihi Yuraddu : Surah 45 – Al Jaasiya
Allah Ke Liye Hai Sab Kuch Aur Qayamath Bhi Qaayam Usi Ke Liye Hogi Aur Bure Logon Ka
Anjaam Bura Hoga.
Us Din Har Ummath Ghutno Ke Bal Hogi Aur Amal Ke Bina Par Jaza Aur Saza Declare Hoga.
Jab Amal Naame Bolega Kiska Kya Amal Tha.
Imaan Waalon Ko Jannath Me Entry.
Ayat 31-37 : Kafir Takabbur Me Apna Nuksan : Qayamath Ka Inkar ,Azaab Ka Mazaaq
Udaate,Us Din Aag Se Koi Nahi Bacha Sakta, Takabbur Karne Waalon Ka Thikaana Jahannum
Hai.
Page | 73
Ayaat - 35
Ruku-4
JUZ 26 – Haa Meem :Surah 46- Al Ahqaf
Juz 26 Haa Meem : Surah Ahqaf
Surah Al Ahqaf
Surah 46
Makki
Ayat 1-4
 Is Ayat Mein “Asaaratim Min Ilm” Se Muraad Dho Soures Hain
o Revealed Knowledge ( Allah Ke Taraf Se Vahi Ke Zariye Nabiyon Per)
o Establish Knowledge ( Insaan Ke Tajure Aur Research Se Proved)
 Asaaratim Min Ilm ( Different Opinions)
o Establish Knowledge
o Rasool Ki Hidayat
o Allah Ki Kitaab Ka Rasool Ke Through Explanation
o For Us ( Sunnate Rasool)
Ayat 8
 Is Ayat Mein Bataya Jaraha Hai Ke Agar Muhammad ‫ ﷺ‬Quran Ko Apni Taraf Se Gadh Lete
Tho Allah Unko Nahi Chodte, Fauri Pakad Hoti Unki Aur Unhein Koi Nahi Baccha Pata
Ayat 10
 Is Ayat Mein Gawahi Ki Baat Horahi Hai ( Different Opinions)
o Makke Mein Rehnevale Koi Bhi Bani Israel Ka Shaqs ( Kyun Ke Ye Surat Makki Hai)
o Abdullah Bin Salam (Ye Ayat Madani Hosakti Hai Kyun Ke Vo Madine Mein Imaan Laye)
o Abdullah Bin Salam Ke Islam Laane Ki Peshangoyi ( Agar Ye Ayat Makki Hai Tho)
Ayat 11
 Is Ayat Mein Kuffare Makkah Aur Sardare Makkah Jo Mushrik The Kehrahe Hain Ki Agar
Deen –E-Islam Mein Koi Qair Hota Tho Gareeb Aur Kamzor Log Jo Iman Laye Hain Jaise
Suhaib Roomi, Bilal Ra, Ammar Ra, Zaid Ra Etc Ke Bajaye In Allah In Saradaron Ko Deen Ke
Liye Chunta Jaise Duniya Ke Bhalayi Ke Liye Chuna
Ayat 12-14
 Har Ambiya Per Jo Kitab Ayi Hai Vo Rehnuma Hai Insan Ke Liye Aur Jo Isko Mazbooti Se
Pakadle Taqwe Ke Saath Vo Kamiyab Hai Aur Jaza Jannat Hai
Ayat 15
 Allah Takeed Karte Hain Ki Validain Ke Saat Ehsaan Karo, Ma Ka Darja Zyada Hai Banisbath
Baap Ke
 Validain Ke Saath Haq Se Badhkar Neki Karni Chahiye
 Husn-E-Sulook Ka Sabse Zyada Mustahiq Ma Hai.
 Hamal Aur Radaat Ki Muddat 30 Mahinon Ki Hogi ( Ye Hisaab Chand Ki Tariqon Se Hoga)
o Minimum Pregnancy Ek Healthy Baccche Ke Liye – 6 Months + 24 Months (Radaat) = 30
Months
o Radaat Ki Maximum Muddat 2 Years, Ye Kami Hosakti Hai Magar Badhaya Nahi Ja Sakta
o Nikaah Ke 6 Months Ya Uske Baad Bache Ki Paydayish Ho To Wo Aurat Ke Shauhar Ka
Hoga
o Nikah Se 6 Mahine Pehle Se Bachcha Ho Tho Waluduz Zina Hoga
Ayat 17
 Uff Ke Maine Hai Bezargi, Karahiyat, Nafrat Aur Dil Ki Thangi Ki Baatein
Ayat 21 - 23
 Qaum-E-Aad Ke Barey Mein Hai:
Page | 74






JUZ 26 – Haa Meem :Surah 47 Muhammad
o Voh Iram Ke Qabeelay Ke The
o Hood As Unke Taraf Bheje Gaye
o Ahqaf Unki Central Place Thi
o Ab Ye Yemen Ka Ilaq Hai
Ayat 24
Is Ayat Mein Logon Ne Azaab Ki Jaldi Machayi Thi Tho Jab Allah Ne Baadal Bheje Tho Ye Log
Samjhe Ke Baras Ne Vale Baadal Hain Aur Voh Khush Huve Balke Vo Bade Azaab Se Pehle
Allah Unper Chota Azaab Qahad Ki Shakal Mein Bheje Takey Vo Allah Ki Taraf Palte
Ayat 25 - 26
In Per Azaab Aya, Taez Ahawayein Saat Din Aur 8 Raatein Chalin, Kuch Baaqi Na Raha
Siwaye Unke Gharon Ke
Ruku 4 Ayat 27-35
Ayat 27 - 28
In Ayaton Mein Bastiyon Ke Baarey Mein Zikr Hai Jo Nishaaniyan Dekhne Ke Bawajood Na
Palte, Qayamat Ke Din Unke Saare Hastiyan Kho Gayin Jo Vo Gadhte They
Ayat 29 - 30
Is Ayaat Mein Jo Vaqiya Paesh Aya Vo Vadiye Naqhla Mein Tha. Jinnon Ka Haaziri Ka Pehla
Vaqiya Hai. Aayat Vaazey Karti Hain Ki Jinnon Ne Quran Ko Suna Aur Imaan Laye Aur Kaha
Ke Pehli Kitaab Ki Tazdeeq Karne Vali Hai Yani Tauraat Ka Zikr Hai Quran Mein
o Hosakta Hia Ke Vo Injeel Ke Nuzool Se Ghafil They
o Injeel Darasal Taurat Ki Takmeel Hi Hai Aur Asal Qawameen Tho Taurat Mein They
o Jin Suleiman As Ke Tabey Hothe, Vo Musa As Ke Ummat Mein Se The, Unhein Taurat Ki
Taleem Dete They Tho Unhon Ne Qaas Taurse Taurat Ka Zikr Kiya Hai
Ayat 34
Is Ayat Mein Ulul Azm Paighambar They Jo Nooh As Ibrahim As Musa As Isa As Muhammad
S.A.W.S
Ayaat – 38
Ruku-4
Surah Muhammad
Surah 47
Madani
Is Surat Ka Doosra Naam Suratul Qitaal Hai Kyun Ke Is Mein Qitaal Ka Hukm Diya Jaraha Hai
Ayat 1
 Is Ayat Mein Kaha Jata Hai Ke Vo Jo Koshish Karte Hain Allah Ke Raaste Se Rokne Ko Tho
Unki Koshishon Ke Bawajood Din Takmeel Huva
Ayat 2
 Naek Amaal Vo Nahi Jo Aqal Samajhe, Balke Vo Hai Jo Quran Aur Sunnat Se Saabit Ho
 Is Ayat Mein Durust Kardiye Unke Haal Yani Aap ‫ ﷺ‬Logon Ko Kufr Aur Shirk Se Nikaal Ker
Imaan Ki Taraf Laaye Aur Duniya Mein Halaat Theek Kiye Aur Aqirat Mein Kamiyabi Milegi
Ayat 4
 Is Ayat Mein Mulaqat Yani Maidan-E-Jung
 Gardanon Ka Maarna Yani Qatl Karna
 Bandhan Ka Pakka Karna Yani Qaidi Banana
 Is Ayat Mein Tum Me Se Baaz Ko Baaz Se Aazmayenge Yani Kafiron Ke Zariye Musalmanon
Ko Aazmayenge Ke Kaun Allah Ki Raah Mein Jung Karta Hai
 13 Saal Ijaazat Nahi Thi Jung Ki Ab Jaake Mili Hai, Qhaidiyon Ke Saath Ehsaan Ka Mamila
Hoga, Jaise Unko Khatl Na Karna, Fidiya Ke Baghair Chodna, Unka Achcha Rizq Dena Aur
Qayal Rakhna
Ayat 5
Page | 75










JUZ 26 – Haa Meem :Surah 47 Muhammad
Is Ayat Mein Allah Tala Batate Hain Ki Shaheedon Ke Rehnumai Kaise Hogi
o Jannat Ke Raaste Ki Raraf
o Pulsiraat Ka Raaste Asaan Hoga
o Qayamat Ke Saare Marhale Asaan Honge
Ayat 6
Jannat Ki Tareef Kaise Kardi Hai
o Quran Aur Hadith Mein Uska Zikr Vaazey Hai
o Vo Jagah Ajnabi Na Lagegi
o Apne Moqaam Ko Pechante Honge
o Is Ayat Mein Arrafa Means Khushboo
Ayat 7
Is Ayat Mein Allah Ki Madad Se Muraad Deen Ki Madad Karna Hai, Isko Samajhna Hai, Is Per
Amal Karna Hai Aur Is Deen Ko Aagey Pahunchana Hai Aur Jo Is Raaste Per Nikle, Allah Uske
Liye Asaani Kardeta Hai
Ayat 12
Is Ayat Mein Unka Zikr Hai Jo Imaan Laye Aur Unke Liye Achchi Jaza Hai Aur Un Logon Ka
Zikr Hai Jo Kufr Karte Hain Aur Khaate Hain Maveshi Ki Tarha Aur Hamey Jaanwaron Ki
Tarha Nahi Khana Chahiye
Jaanwar Aur Insaan Ke Khaane Mein Farq Hai
o Unhein Achche Burey Halal, Haram, Saaf Aur Gandhagi Ki Tameez Nahi Hoti
Ayat 14
Is Ayat Mein Dho Shaqs Ke Baarey Mein Bataya Jaraha Hai – Ek Amal Ki Buniyad Per Dalel
Vala Shaqs Aur Doosra Uske Amal Ki Buniyad Khwahishat-E-Nafs Hai. Kya Ye Dhono Ek Jaise
Hosokate Hain Bataya Jaraha Hai
Ayat 16
Is Ayat Mein Allah Munafiqeen Ka Zikr Karte Hain Jo Muhammad ‫ ﷺ‬Ki Mehfilon Mein Bahut
Ssanjeeda Bante Hain Aur Baad Mein Sharaat Ki Taur Per Sawal Karte Hain Ki Ye Rasool Kya
Kehraha Hai
Ayat 17 -Nek Log Deeni Mehfilon Se Tawqa Leka Uthte Hain Aur Isko Aagey Pahunchate
Hain
Ayat 18
Is Ayat Mein Qayamat Ke Alaamat Ka Zikr Hai.
Aur Hadith Mein Jo Alamaat Bataye Gaye Hain Unmein Se Kuch Ye Hain
o Maale Ghaneemath Ko Shaqsi Daulat Samjhi Jaye
o Amaanat Ko Maale Ghaneemath Qaraar Diya Jaye
o Zakat Ko Fine Samajhliya Jaye
o Ilmi Deen Duniya Vi Fayde Ke Liye Seekha Jaye
o Mard Apne Biwi Ki Ita-At Aur Ma Ki Nafarma Karey
o Dost Ko Qareeb Aur Baap Ko Dhoor Karde
o Masjidon Mein Shor Hone Lage
o Qaum Ka Sardar Badh Kirdaar Aur Faasiq Hoga
o Shareer Aadmi Ki Izzat Isliye Karna Padey Ke Vo Satayega
o Gaane Vali Aurtein Aam Hojayengi
o Aalaate Mausiqi Phael Jayegi
o Sharaab Kasrat Se Piye Jane Lagegi
o Ummat Ke Aakhir Log Pichlon Per Laanat Karenge
Page | 76
JUZ 26 – Haa Meem :Surah 48 Al Fath
Ayat 20
 Is Ayat Mein Munafiqeenka Zikr Hai Jo Ehkamaat Nazil Hone Per Dekhte Hain Aap ‫ ﷺ‬Jaise
Vo Nahi Jaante Aur Jatate Hain Ke Unke Liye Mauth Behtar Hai
Ayat 22
 Is Ayat Mein Tawallaitum Ke Dho Maine Hain – Vali Aur Haakim , Muh Modna
Ayat 23 - 24
 Mufsidhon Per Allah Ki Laanat Ki Gayi Hai, Rishton Ko Kaatne Vaalon Per Bhi Aur Inko Haq
Baat Sunne Se Behra Kardiya Aur Haq Dekhne Se Andha Kardiya. Ye Bawaja Iske Jo Ye Zid
Karte Hain
 Akfaal Yani Kayi Taale Lage Hain Dilon Per. Allah Ki Ek Ek Ayaat Ek Ek Taale Ko Kholti Hai,
Aur Is Cheez Ki Talqeen Di Jarahi Hai Ke Quran Per Ghaur-O-Fikar Karein
Ayat 25 - 28
 Allah Tala Sabke Dhore Chehron Ko Jaanta Hai, Niyaaton Se Vaqif Hai.
 Unke Liye Saqt Saza Sunayi Gayi Hai, Aur Jo Allah Ko Naraaz Karey Tho Uske Saare Amaal
Zaya Hojayenge
Ayat 29
 Is Ayat Mein Allah Tala Daant Lagarahe Hain Ke Kya Tum Samajh Baithe Ho Ke Mai Seenon
Ke Raaz Nahi Jaanta Jab Ke Ghafil Tho Insaan Hai Au Allah Nahi
Ayat 30
 Is Ayat Mein Allah Tala Faramarahe Hain Ki Agar Hum Chahenin Tho Tum Pehchaanlo Ge
Unko Unke Chehronse Kyun Ke Chehra Dil Ki Kitab Hoti Hai Aur Unke Dilon Mein Iqlaas Nahi
Aur Ye Munafiq Hain
Ayat 31
 Aqbaarakum Yani Allah Tala Tumhari Halaath Se Aazmayega
Ayat 34
 Is Ayat Mein Jin Logon Ne Kufr Kiya Aur Roka Allah Ke Raaste Se Aur Vo Margaye Allah Maaf
Nahi Karega Example: Badr Mein Quraysh, Abujahal Jo Mara Gaya Kufr Ki Halat Mein
Ayat 38
 Is Ayat Mein Hai Ke Ek Qaum Ko Badaldenge Yani Aap ‫ ﷺ‬Ne Kaha Ki Ye Faris Ke Qaum Ka
Zikr Hai



Ayaat - 29
Ruku-4
Surah Al Fath
Surah 48
Madani
Fath Ka Lafzi Mainey: Kisi Cheez Se Baandhna
Fath Ke Mainey: Kamiyabi, Kholna
Aap ‫ ﷺ‬Mein Khwab Aaya Ke Voh Umrah Kar Rahe Hain Tho 1400 Se 1500 Sahabiyon
Kesaath Nikle Umrah Keliye. Ijazat Lene Ke Liye Usman Ra Ko Bheja Kyun Ke Fateh Makkah
Nahi Huva Tha
 Is Surat Mein Suleh Hudabiyah
 Muhammad ‫ ﷺ‬Ne Kaha Ke Saari Duniyah Se Mehboob Ye Surah Al Fath Hain
Ayat 1 – 4
 In Ayaat Mein Suleh Hudaibiyah Ka Vaqiya Hai. Ye Khuli Fatah Hai Musalmanon Ke Liye Aur
Sharait Musalmano Ke Huq Mei Thea.Jaise Ke
 Is Saal Umrah Nahi Karsakte Leikin Agle Saal.
 10 Saal Tak Musalmano Aur Kafiro Ke Beech Koi Jung Na Hogi.
Page | 77















JUZ 26 – Haa Meem :Surah 48 Al Fath
Koi Kafir Musalman Ke Pass Jaye Tho Wapas Nahi Hoga.
Aas Pass Ke Qabail Chahe Tho Kafiron Ko Support Kare Ya Musalmano Ko.
Ayat 6
Is Ayat Mein Mushrik Aur Munafiq Mard Aur Aurtein Guman Karte Hain Allah Ke Barey
Mei Ke Allah Madat Nahi Karenge Musalmano Ki Aur Voh Mushkil Mei Hain Balke Mushkil
Mei Tho Khud Who Hain Aur Allah Ki Lanat Aur Azaab Hain Unpar.
Ayat 10
Is Ayat Mein Bait Ka Zikar Hai.
Bait Yani Wada
o Aap‫ ﷺ‬Ke Haath Par Jo Imaan Ki Bait Li Jaate Voh Sirf Rasulon Ke Liye.
o Sahaba Karam Ke Haath Par Jo Bait Hoti Voh Political Matters Par Hoti
o Murshado Ke Haath Par Jo Bait Hoti Hai Voh Biddat Hai.
o Is Ayat No 10 Mei Jo Zikr Hai.
o Ye Bait Ur Ridwan Hai.
o Jo Usman [Ra] Ki Qatl Ki Afwa Udi Tho Unke Qatl Ka Badla Lene Hudaibiya Ke Muqaam
Par Li Gai.
o According To Hadeeth- Jo Log Voh Bait Mei Shamil Thea Voh Jahannam Mei Nahi
Jayenge.
Ayat 11
Is Ayaat Mein Munafiqeen Ka Guman Tha Musalmanon Ko Quaysh Nahi Chodenge Aur Vo
Vapas Madina Nahi Lautenge
In Munafiqeen Ko Choot Miljayegi Jab Aap ‫ ﷺ‬Nahin Paltenge
Ye Munafi Aur Inki Soch Dhono Halaq Hone Vale Hain
Ayat 15
Is Ayat Mein Jis Ghaneemathon Ke Taraf Jaane Ka Zikr Hai Vo Jung-E-Khayber Hai Jo Saat
Hijri Mein Huvi
Ayat 16
Is Ayat Mein Baduon Se Kaha Jaraha Hai Agar Ek Mauqa Chod Diye Tho Theek Hai Lekin
Aagey Quwwath Vaale Qaumon Se Muqabla Hoga.
Ruku 3 Ayat 18 - 26
Ayat 18
Is Ayaat Mein Bataya Jaraha Hai Ke Allah Ne Mominon Se Raazi Hoker Fateh Di Jab Inhone
Baith Li.
Unke Takleeq De Halat Mein Sukoon Aur Itmenaan Diya Aur Ye Vahi Dil Pata Hai Jiske Dil
Mein Iqlaas Ho
Ayat 20
Is Ayaat Mein Roklena Logon Ke Haathon Se Murad - Different Opinions
 Musalmanon Se Jung Ke Bajaye Quraysh Ne Apne Haat Rokliye, Jung Bhi Hosakti
Thi(Suleh Hudaibiyah)
 Banu Asad Aur Ghadfan Jo Ahle Khyber Ke Haleef The, Unke Haat Rokliye Aur Ahle
Khyber Akel Rehgaye ( Junge Khyber)
 Kai Daste Jo Hudabiyah Ke Moqam Per Musalman Per Hamla Kiya
 Madina Mardon Se Khaali Tha, Sirf Aurtein Aur Bachche They Tho Dushmanon Ke Haat
Madina Per Hamla Karnese Rokliye Gaye
Ayat 23
Is Ayaat Mein “Sunnatallahi” Se Murad Ke Ye Sunnat Khadeem Zamanese Chali Aarahi Hai
Ke Allah Tala Aur Uske Rasool Zaroor Ghalib Aayenge
Page | 78






JUZ 26 – Haa Meem :Surah 49 -Al Hujraat
Ayat 24
Is Ayaat Mein Batne Makkatan Yani Hudaibiyah Ki Vadi Ya Makkah Shehar ( Jab Vaqth Fateh
Makkah Ka Tha)
Ayat 25
Is Ayaat Mein Jung Na Hone Ke Asbaab Bataye Jarahe Hain Ke Agar Jung Hojati Tho Makkah
Mein Jo Imaan Ke Saath Mard Aur Aurtein The Vo Marey Jaate Example: Iram Abi Jahal
Imaan Vale The.
Ayat 26
Is Ayat Mein Hamiyat Yani Aar Aur Guroor
 Ruku 4 Ayat 27 - 29
Ayat 27
Nabi S.A.W Ke Khwab Vahi Ka Zariya Hote Hain, Agar Makkah Nahi Jate Tho Hudaibiyah Ki
Fatah Nahi Milti
Umrah Aur Hajj Ke Liye Baal Mundvaane Mein Zyada Ajar Hai
Ayat 29
Is Ayaat Mein Ashaabe Rasool Ki Baat Horahi Hai Jo Taurat Mein Aati Hai
 Aap ‫ ﷺ‬Ki Baat Per Labbaik Kehte Au Rye Bahadur The
 Aapas Mein Meherbaan Hote
 Namaz Se Muhabbat Rakhte
 Allah Ke Fazal Ko Pehchaante The Ke Tamaam Quwwat Vahi Hai Aur Usi Ke Paas Hai
 Unke Chehre Aks Hote The Unke Amaal Ke Vo Aajiz The Aur Sajda Guzaar They
Ayaat - 18
Ruku-2
Surah Al Hujaraat
Surah 49
Madani
 Is Surah Mein Bunaiyaadi Akhlaaq Bataye Jarahe Hain
 Abaab Moashrey Ke Sikhaaye Gaye Hain, Isliye Is Surah Ka Naam Suratul Akhlaq Bhi Hai
Ayat 1
 In Ayaat Mein Bataya Jaraha Hai Ke Na Aagye Badho Allah Se Na Rasool Se ‫ ﷺ‬Yani Allah Aur
Rassol ‫ ﷺ‬Ki Baat Mano Aur Unke Hukm Ke Khilaaf Koi Baat Ya Kaam Na Karo
 Quran Aur Sunnat Ke Khilaaf Koi Baat Na Kaho
 Apni Rai Nahi Dena Jaanne Se Pehle Ke Shariyat Mein Kya Hai
Ayat 3
 Is Ayat Mein Is Baat Ki Talqeen Ki Jaarahi Hai Ke Nabi ‫ ﷺ‬Ke Aage Buland Awaaz Na Karna
Yani Ke
 Sahaba Ko Chahiye Ke Vo Muhammad ‫ ﷺ‬Ke Saamne Pasth Awaaz Mein Baat Karein,
Battameezi Se Baat Na Karein
 Nabi ‫ ﷺ‬Ke Ahadeesa Aur Seerat Jis Mehfil Mein Padhayi Jarahi Ho Usmein Khamosh
Rehna Aur Shor Na Karna
Ayat 9
 Is Ayat Mein Allah Insaaf Ko Pasand Karte Hain Chahe Rishtedaar Hon Ya Ghair Rishtedaar
Ho
 Zulm Ek Doosre Per Nahi Karna Chahiye
 Insaaf Karne Vala Noor Ke Member Per Hoga Allah Ke Dayen Janib
 Musnath Ahmed Ki Riwayat Aap ‫ ﷺ‬Ka Irshad Hai Har Ek Musalman Doosre Musalman Ka
Bhai Hai
Page | 79




















JUZ 26 – Haa Meem :Surah 50 Qaaf
 Ruku 2 Ayat 11-18( In Ayaton Mein Moashron Ke Akhlaq Sikhaye Jarahe Hain
Ayat 12
Allah Taala Faramarai Ke Baaz Guman Gunah Hain Khaa Allha Ke Barey Mei Ho Ya Bando Ke
Barey Mei Ho.
Is Ayat Mei Tajassus Yani Kaan Lagake Sunna,Kisis Ke Peeche Lagjana,Khath Aur Messages
Padhna Etc….
Agey Gheebat Ke Barey Mei Bataya Jaraha Hai Ke Murdar Bhai Ka Gosht Khana Kyun Ke..
 Murda Bhai Ka Gosht Khana Jitna Sakhti Aur Bura Kaam Hai Utni Hi Gheebat Hai.
 Jiski Gheebat Hoti Hai Voh Murde Ki Tarah Hota Hai Kyun Ke Apni Baat Clear Karne
Samne Nahi Hota.
Gheebat: Kisike Ghair Maujudgi Mei Uski Burai Karna.
Chughli: Agar Voh Baat Ya Khabar Sachi Hai.
Bohtan: Agar Voh Baat Ya Khabar Jhoothi Hai.
Ayat 15
Is Ayat Mein Allah Tala Farma Rahe Hain Ke Atiullah Va Atiurrasool Mein Se Hojao, Allah Ke
Raaste Mein Jaan Aur Maal Ke Saath Nikal Jao – Iski Misaal Abu Bakr Ra They
Ayat 16 - 18
In Ayat Mein Allah Ki Badhayi Bayaan Kijati Hai, Vo Jaanta Hai Kaun Haq Per Hai Aur Kaun
Nahi, Uski Nigah Sab Per Hai Aur Vo Sab Cheez Ka Ilm Rakhta Hai
Mufsidhon Per Allah
Is Ayat Mein Tawallaitum Ke Dho Maine Hain – Vali Aur Haakim , Muh Modna
Akfaal Yani
Ayaat – 45
Ruku-3
Surah Qaaf
Surah 50
Makki
Is Surah Mein Bunaiyaadi Akhlaaq Bataye Jarahe Hain
Abaab Moashrey Ke Sikhaaye Gaye Hain, Isliye Is Surah Ka Naam Suratul Akhlaq Bhi Hai
 Ruku 1 Ayat 1-15 ( Allah Ki Kauni Ki Nishaniyon Aur Naymathon Ka Zikr Hai
Ayat 4
In Ayaat Mein Allah Jo Farmarahe Hain Kitabun Hafeez Yani Lohe Mehfooz Hai
Jahan Har Ek Shay Ka Hisaab Aur Kitaab Mawjood Hai Chahey Insan Ho, Janwar, Parindey,
Sitarey, Samandar Aur Untak Pahunchne Vale Rizq , Sab Is Kitaab Mein Likhi Huvi Hai
Ayat 12
Is Ayat Mein Ashaaburras Yani Kunwey Vaale Jo Madiyan Ke Khareeb Tha, Jinke Paas Nabi
Aaye Aur Inlogon Ne Inkaar Kiya Hai
Ayat 16
In Ayaat Mein Hablil Vareed Yani Shah Rag Hai Jo Dimagh Se Khoon Ko Dil Tak Lejatei Hai.
Iske Katne Se Maut Bhi Hosakti Hai.
Allah Tala Farmarahe Hain Ke Vo Is Shahrag Se Bhi Khareeb Hain Ilm Aur Khudrat Ke
Aitbaarse
Ayat 17 - 21
In Ayaat Mein Kayi Farishton Ka Zikr Hai Aur Vaazey Hai
Ayat 22
Is Ayat Mein Jo Parde Ki Baat Batayi Jarahi Hai Vo Ghaflat Aur Ghaib Ka Parda Hai
 Ghaflat Ka Parda : Duniya Ki Zindagi
 Ghaib Ka Parda : Khabar Ki Zindagi Jab Sab Vaazey Hojayega
Page | 80









Ayat 32
Is Ayat Mein Hafeez Yani Hifazat Karnevale Allah Ke Huqooq Ko Aur Bandon Ke Huqooq Ko
Ayat 32-35
In Ayaat Mein Jannat Aur Jahannum Ka Zikr Hai
Ayat 36
Is Ayat Mein Mulkon Ko Chaan Marne Se Murad Duniya Bhar Mein Safar Karna Aur
Jaanlena Ke Kya Huva Pehle Bastiyion Ke Nafarmaniyon Ka Anjaam
Ayat 37
Is Ayat Mein Allah Tala Farma Rahe Hain Ke Ye Quran Sahabe Naseehat Hai Unkeliye Jo
Ghaurse Sunte Hain
Dil Aur Dimagh Khula Rakhte Hain
Jo Ibrat Pakadte Hain
Ayat 38 - 40
Allah Ki Zaat Ka Zikr Hai Aur Uski Baadshahat Aur Vo Malik Hai Har Shay Ka Jo Jahan Bhar
Mein Hai
Is Ayat Mein Rab Ki Tazbih Aur Hamdh Bayan Karne Ko Kaha Hai Din Aur Raat
Ayat 41 - 45
Allah Tala Farmarahe Hain Hain Ke Qayamat Ke Din Ki Baat Barhaq Hai Aur Sab Ikhatte Kiye
Jayenge
Ayaat - 60
Ruku-3









JUZ 26 – Haa Meem :Surah 51- Az Zaariyaat
Surah Az Zaariyat
Surah 51
Makki
 Ruku 1 Ayat 1- 23
Ayat 1 – 4 (Ali Ra Ne Kaha Ke In Ayaat Ke Dho Maine Aate Hain)
Pehle Maine
Doosra Maine
Zariyaat
Hawayein Hai
Gardh Udaane Vali Hawa
Haamilat
Baadal Hai
Badal Uthane Vali Hawa
Jaariyat
Kashtiyan Hai
Asaani Se Chalne Vali Hawa
Muqsimaat
Farishte Hai
Baadal Barsake Risq Takseem Karne Vali Hawa
Ye Tamam Risq Ka Kaam Karte Hain
Ayat 10
Is Ayat Mein Kaha Jaraha Hai Ke Maare Gaye Andaaze Lagane Vaale Yani Quran Aur Hadith
Chodker Zindagi, Deen Aur Aakhirat Vagaira Ke Baarey Mein Andaaza Lagane Valon Se
Murad Hai
Ayat 24
Is Ayat Se Tareeqi Vaqiye Se Sabaq Sikhaya Jayega. Ye Vaqiya Ibrahim As Ka Hai.
Ibrahim As Abul Ambiya Hain.
Ayat 25 - 30
Ibrahim As Ke Ghar Mehmaan Tahsref Laye. Unhone Salam Paesh Kiya,
Ibrahim As Apni Biwi Se Mehmaan Nawazi Ki Tayyari Karvayi.
Mehmaan Nawazi Karna Imaan Ka Hissa Hai
Mehamaan Ke Na Khaane Per Ibrahim As Khauf Zada Hogaye Jo Ke Mehmaan Samajhgaye
Aur Unko Batadiya Ke Vo Farishte Hain.
Ibrahim As Ko Ilm Vaale Ladke Ki Khush Khabri Derahe Hain
Ibrahim As Ki Biwi Ke Hairaani Jatane Per Ke Vo Baanj Budhiya Hain, Farsihton Ne Kaha Ke
Ye Tere Rab Ka Faisla Hai Aur Vo Faisle Hikmat Per Mabni Hain
Page | 81
JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum : Surah 51 -Az Zaariyaat
Juz 27 Qala Fama Qatbukum: Surah Az Zaariyaat
 Ruku – 2 Ayah 31-46 (In Aayaat Me Pichli Qaume Aur Un Par Azaab Ka Zikr Hai)
Farishte Ibraheem As Ke Paas Ishaq As Ki Khushkhabri Aur Loot As Ki Qaum Par Azab Lekar
Aaye
 Yahan “Mujrimeen” Means Loot As Ki Qaum Hai
 Azaab Ka Reason..Homo Sexuality
 Loot As Ki Qaum Par Nokeele Nishan Lage Hue Patharon Ka Azab
 Momino Ko Nikal Liya Gaya …Loot As Ke Gharwalon Ko Bachaliya Gaya Siwaye Unke Biwi
Ke..Biwi Eimaan Nahi Layi Thi
 Ayah 38-46
 Moosa As Firaun Ke Taraf Bheje Gaye ….Khuli Daleel Ke Sath
 Fairaun Ka Musa As Ko Rasool Maan Ne Se Inkar
 Musa As Par Ilzam Ke Wo Jadugar Hai Ya Majnoon
 Allah Ka Azab..Firaun Aur Uske Lashkaro Ko Samandar Me Phenk Diya Gaya
 Qaum Aad Ko Targheeb Inkar Karne Par Tabah Karne Wali Hawa Ka Azaab
 Qaum Samood Ek Waqt Tak Fayda Uthane Ki Mohallat …. Sarkashi Karne Par Bijli Ka Azaab
 Qaum E Nooh…Na Farman Qaum Thi. Unko Toofan Me Dubo Diya Gaya.
 Ruku – 3 Aayah 47-60
 Aayah 47-53
 Muhammed Saws Mushrikeen E Makkah Se Kahrahe Hain K
 Allah Ne Insan K Liye Aasmaan Ko Chat Aur Zameen Ko Farsh Banaya
 Har Cheez Ko Jodon(Pairs) Me Paida Kiya Ex:- Male-Female,Raat- Din, ChandSuraj,Khair Aur Sharr -Zindagi Aur Maut- Jannat Aur Dozaq- Jinn Aur Ins Etc.
 Allah Ki Taraf Daudna Yane Kufr Se Nikalkar Neki Aur Aaqirat Ke Taraf Daudna
 Allah Ke Sath Kisi Ko Shareek Nahi Karna
 My Sirf Khair Khah Hun- Darane Wala Hun.
 Aayah 54- 60
 Allah Swt Muhammed Saws Se Kahrahe Hain Ke Aap Unki Hidayat Ke Liye Responsible Nhi
Hain. Sirf Naseehat Karna Ap Ka Kaam Hai.Aap Se Pooch Nhi Hogi.
 Kyunki Eimaan Walo Ko Naseehat Faeda Degi.
 Jinn Aur Insan Allah Ki Ibadat Ke Liye Paida Kiye Gaye.
 Wo Bandon Se Rizq Ka Mohtaj Nahi Hai Wo Khud Bandon Ko Rozi Dene Wala Hai.
 Ibadat Kaise?Deen Aur Duniya Ke Kaam Allah Ke Raza Ke Liye Uske Ehkamaat Ke Mutabiq
Karna.
 Jo Log Zulm(Shirk)Kar Rahe Hain Unko Allah Ki Saza Milkar Rahega Jo Inse Pahlo Ko Mila.
 Qayamat Ke Din Unlogon K Liye Barbadi Hai Jiska Wo Wada Kiye Gaye.
Ayaat – 49
Ruku- 2


Surah At Toor
 Ruku – 1 Aayah 1-28
Surah 52
Makki Surah
 Aayah 1 To 6 :-In Aayaton Me Allah Swt Ki Nishaniyon Ka Zikr Hai
Allah Swt Bahut Sare Cheezon Ki Qasam Khakar Kahte Hain Kisi Baat Ki Ahmiyat Samjhane K
Liye…Hum Allah Ke Siwa Kisi Ki Qasam Nahi Khasakte Agar Khate Hain To Shirk Hoga.
“Toor” Pahad Ki Choti Ko Kaha Jata Hai-Afzal Al Jibaal Kaha Jata Hai.
 Toor E Seena (Wadi Zee Tuwah ,Wadi Mubarakan Kaha Jata Hai Jo Madyan Se Misr
Ke Beech Me Hai)
 Wo Sarsabz Pahad Hai Jahan Allah Swt Moosa As Se Kalam Kiye
Page | 82
























JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum : Surah 52 - At Toor
Mastoor Means Lines Me Likhi Hui..Satron Me Likhi Hui
 Taurat-Taqtiyon Me Likhi Hui..
 Qura’n--Original Copy In Loohe Mahfooz,
 Tamam Nazil Ki Gayi Aasmani Kitabein Ya Insan K Naam-E –Aamaal
Quran Khule Auraq Me Jo Sab Ke Liye Khuli Hui—Saaf Hai
Mamoor :Aabaad Aur Bhara Hua Ghar-2 Meanings
 1.Baitullah-Khane Kabah-Insano Se Bhara Hua-- Jahan Insan Rozana Tawaf Karte
Rahte Hain
 2.Baitul Mamoor-Jahan 70000 Farishte Rozana Tawaf Karte Rahte Hain.
Oonche Chat Means Aasman Ya Arsh Jahan Koi Pahunch Nahi Sakta
Masjoor
 Wo Pani Jo Arsh Ke Neeche Hai Jisse Qayamat Ke Din Barish Nazil Hogi Jisse Murdah
Jism Zinda Hojaenge.
 Baaz Se Murad Samandar Jisse Qayamat Wale Din Aag Bhadak Uthegi
 Aayah 7 To 16:-In Aayaat Me Qayamat Aur Jahannum K Azab Ka Zikr Hai
Qayamat Ko Koi Hata Nahi Sakte Door Nahi Karsakte—Ye Waqe Aane Wala Hai.
 Is Aayaat Ko Sunkar Umar Ra 20 Din Tak Beemaar Rahe.
 Jubair Bin Mutim Ye Aayat Sun Kar Eimaan Le Aaye.
Us Din Aasmaan Buri Tarah Kanpega—Balance Kho Dega.
Pahad Chalne Lagenge
Jo Apna Waqt Bekar Ki Baton Me,Jhagdon Me,Behso Me Lagate Hain Un K Liye Tabahi Hai.
Aise Log Jahannum Me Dhakke Mar Kar Phenke Jaenge—Un Se Poocha Jaega K Ye Jadu Hai.
Wo Aag Me Jhulsenge.Duniya Me Sabr Ka Ajr Milta Hai Ya Museebat Se Najat Milti
Hai.Lekin Jahannum Me Sabr Karo Ya Na Karo Azaab Diya Jata Hai.
Aayah 17 To 28 In Aayaton Me Jannatiyon Ka Zikr Hai.
Muttaqi Log Baagon Me Nematon Me Honge
Allah Ki Nemat ,Ina’am Aur Fazal Ko Paakar Ahle Jannat Behad Khush Honge.
Unse Khane Peene Ko Kaha Jaega.Wo Masnado Par Tek Lagaye Baithe Hue Honge.
Aisi Biwiyan Denge Jo Sufed Aur Badi Aankhon Wali Honge.
Jannat Ke Kayi Darje..Family Members Ko Kumtar Darje Se Oonche Darje Me Promote Kiya
Jaega.
 Hadith:-Aulad Ki Dua Aur Istagfar Se Maa Baap Ke Darje Buland Hote Hain
3 Cheezon Ka Sawab Marne Ke Baad Bhi Jaari Rahega
 Sadqa Jariya
 Wo Ilm Jisse Log Faeda Uthate Hain.
 Nek Aulad Jo Unke Liye Dua Karti Ho(Sahi Muslim).
Eiman Wale Poore Jannat Me Jaenge..Jannat Me Jane Ke Liye Eimaan Ke Sath Nek Amal Bhi
Zaroori Hai.
Raheen - Girvi Shudah Cheez…Jo Jaisa Amal(Achcha Ya Bura) Karega Uske Mutabiq Achchi
Ya Buri Jaza Payega.
 Apni Jaan Ki Rehan Chudane Ke Liye Zaroori Hai
 Nek Amal Karna
 Shirk Nahi Karna
 Nematon Ka Shukr Ada Karna
Allah Unko Phal Aur Gosht Dete Jaenge.Ye Silsila Kabhi Qatam Nhi Hoga.
Betakalluf Baithe Rahenge.Dost Ek Dusre Se Jaam Cheenkar Piyenge.
Jannat K Qadimeen(Tenage Boys) Un K Aas Paas Serve Karte Hue Honge.
Ek Doosre Se Duniya Ki Mashgooliyat K Baare Me Batein Karenge.
Page | 83
JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum : Surah 52 - At Toor

Aayat 26: Gharwalon K Bare Me Wo Darte The K Unko Koi Bura Anjaam Na Mila.
 Allah Se Darkar Gharwalon K Qatir Galat Kaam Nhi Karte The.
 Gharwalon Me Itne Busy Na Hote Ki Allah Ko Bhool Gaye
 Jannati Allah Ka Ehsan Manenge Ke Unke Nek Amal Se Nahi Allah Ke Rahmat Se Unko
Jannat Mili.Allh Ne Unhe Azaab Se Bachaliya.
 Beshak Allah Bahut Zyada Ehsan Karne Wala Hai.
 Samoom
 Jhulas Dalne Wali Hawa.
 Jahannum Ke Naamo Me Se Ek Naam.
 Ruku – 2
 Ayah 29-49 (In Aayaat Me Allah Swt Ka Nabi S.A.W.S.Ko Tasalli Dene Ka Zikr Hai)
 Allah Farmata Hai K Muhammad Saws Na Kahin Hai Na Majnoon.
 Mushrikeen E Makkah Aap Saws Ko Shayer Kahte Kehte Hain K Hum Intezar Me Hain K Aap
Ka Kaam Tamam Hojaye.
 Muhammed Saws Ko Tasalli Di Jarahi Hai Ke Waaz Aur Tableeq Ka Kaam Karte
Rahna.Mushrikeen Ke Baton Par Dhyan Na Dena.
 Wo Eimaan Nahi Laate Kahte Hain K Aap Saws Ne Qura’n Ko Gadhliya.
 Allah Challenge Karte Hain K Agar Inka Dawa Sachcha To Is Jaisi Ek Aayat Lakar Dikhao.
 Allah Swt Sawal Karte Hain K Kya Wo Kisi Cheez Ke Bagair Bemaqsad Paida Kiye Gaye?
 Aasmaan Aur Zameen Ko Kisne Banaya?
 Kya Har Cheez K Khazane Aur Control Un K Haat Me Hai?
 Ya Koi Seedhi Hai Jis Par Chadhkar Wo Sunte Jo Nabi Saws Ne Unko Nahi Bataye?
 Kya Un K Liye Bete Aur Allah K Liye Betiyan?
 Kya Nabi Ki Baat Manne Me Unko Bahut Badi Fees Deni Padhti Hai?Ya Un K Paas Koi Gayb
Ka Ilm Hai?
 Wo Khud Apne Hi Chaal Me Phans Rahe Hai.Agar Allah Ko Nahi Maante To Kya Koi Aur Ilaah
Hai Un K Paas?
 Qayamat K Din Pata Chalega Un Ko Ke Sach Kya Tha.Us Din Unki Koi Madad Nahi Hogi.
 Jo Zulm Kiye Unko Dunya & Aaqirat Me Azaab.
 Aap Sabr Kijiye Apne Rab K Faisle K Liye.Allah Aap Ko Dekh Raha Hai.
 Tasbeeh Kijiye
 Neend Se Uthe Waqt
 Naseehat /Waaz K Waqt
 Namaz Ke Liye Khade Waqt
 Majlis Me
 Raat Ke Waqt Tasbeeh
 Murad Qayamullyl
 Namaze Tahajjud
 Sahri Ke Waqt Means Fajr Ki Do Sunnatein
 Hadees -“Fajr Ki 2 Sunnatein Dunya Wa Mafeeha Se Bahtar Hai”(Sahi Bukhari)
Ayaat – 62
Ruku- 3

Surah An Najam
Surah 53
Makki Surah
 Ruku – 1 Ayah 1-25 (In Aayaat Me Nabi S.A.S. Ka Meraj Ke Safar Ka Zikr Hai)
Sab Se Pahli Sajde Wali Surat.Pahli Surat Jise Muhammed Saws Ne Kuffar Ke Majmooa Me
Tilawat Kiye.Tilawat Ke Baad Aap Saws Sajda Kiye Jo Log Un Ke Peeche The Sab Sajda Kiye
Page | 84



























JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum Surah 53 – An Najm:
Siwaye Umayya Bin Qalaf Ke Usne Apni Mutti Me Mitti Lekar Us Par Sajdah Kiya Aur Kufr
Ke Halat Me Hi Margaya(Sahi Bukhari).
Hawa-Ooper Se Neeche Aana –Sitaron Ka Ghuroob Hona
Allh Ka Khuraish Se Qitab K Aap Saws Bhatke Hue Nhi Hai.Wo Jo Kuch Bata Rahe Hain Wo
Bilkul Sach Hai.Aur Wo Ilm,Hikmat Aur Allah Ki Rahanmayi Par Mabni Hai.Un K Qaheshat
Par Mabni Nahi.
Qura’n Jibreel As Through Aap Par Wahi Ki Gayi.Asal Ilm Ka Source Allah Ki Zaat Hai.
Wahi: Wahi E Matlu - Qura’n(100% Wahi)
 Wahi E Ghair Matlu-Hadeeth(Sunnah)
Jibreel As Wahi Lekar Buland Muqam Se Tulu Ho Rahe The.Jab Wo Qareeb Utar Aaye To Wo
Ufuq Par Chaye Hue The.Un K 600 Wings The Aur Neeche Se Ooper Tak Nazar Aarahe The.
Aap Saws Jibreel As Ko Unki Asli Shakl Me 2 Baar Dekhe…
 Zameen Aur Aasmaan Ke Beech Muallaq The(Gaar E Hira Me)
 Sidratul Muntaha K Pass
Do Kamaan Se Doori Par The Ya Usse Bhi Kum.
Aap Ne Jibreel As Ko Apni Nigah Aur Baseerat Se Dekha.
Kuffare Makkah Ka Inkaar.Aap Saws Se Bahas Karte.
Sidratul Muntaha Kya Hai?
 Meraj Ke Waqt Satwe(7th) Aasman Ke Paas Ek Daraqt Jiske Aage Jibreel As Nahi
Gaye.Sidratul Muntaha Ke Paas Jannatul Mawa(Araam Karne Ki Jagah) Hai
 Jannat Aalam E Bala Me Hai
Ap Saws Ne Wahan Noor, Husn ,Ajeeb Jamal Dekha Jo Sidrah Ko Dhanp Raha Tha.
Aap Saws Allah Swt Ko Nahi Dekhe.
Aap K Nigahein Jami Hui Thi ..Aap Adab Se Khade Hue The..Focussed The..Aur Jo Kuch Diya
Ja Raha Tha Use Le Rahe The.
Badi Nishaniyan Jo Aap Ne Dekhi
 Burraq Par Sawari
 Aasmano Par Jana
 Sidratul Muntaha
 Jannat Jahannum
 Nabiyon Se Mulaqat
Aayah 19 To 20:-Teen Deviyon Ka Zikr Hai.
Buton Ko Allah Ki Nishaniyon Se Comarison Nahi Kartsakte.Allah Ke Taraf Se Aayi Hui Quran
Insano Ke Liye Rahanmayi Hai
Duniya Aur Aaqirat Allah Ke Liye Hai.Dono Jahano Me Wo Hi Hoga Jo Allah Chahega.
 Ruku – 2 Ayah 26-32 (In Aayaat Me Tauheed And Aaqirat Ka Zikr Hai)
Sifarish Sirf Allah Ke Izn Se Hogi.
Farishton Ka Muannas(Female) Hone Ka Ilm Kisi Ko Nahi.
Sirf Ye Unka Guman Hai Jo Kaam Nahi Aayega.
Duniya Ki Mohabbat Haq Ko Qubool Karne Nahi Deti.Jo Qura’n Se Mooh Mode Un Se Eraz
Barto.
Kaun Seedhe Raaste Par Hai Kaun Bhatak Gaya Hai Allah Bahtar Jaanta Hai.
Maut K Fauran Baad Aaqirat Shuru Hoti Hai.
Burayi Ka Badla Bura But Achchayi Ka Badla 10,70,700 Times Usse Bhi Zyada.
Chote Gunaho Ki Maafi..Bade Gunah Ki Saza
Teen Cheezon Se Bachna Zaroori Hai
 Riyakari
Page | 85











 Sum’aa-Sunna:Apna Impression Banane Dusron Ko Sunwate Rehna
 Ujub:-Apni Nekiyon Par Khush Hona
Na Tum Pak Samjho Apne Nafs Ko ?
 Ulema Se Bahas Karna
 Lailmi Ko Sharminda Karna
 Logon Ko Apni Taraf Mutawajja Karne Ilm Seekhna….Agar Ye 3 Kaam Karne Ka Irada
Hai To Ilm Na Seekho(Ibn Masood Ki Apne Students Ko Naseehat)
 Ruku – 3 Ayah 33-62 (In Aayaat Me Allah Aur Jaza Ya Saza Wale Din Ka Zikr Hai)
Allah Har Amal Ko Dekh Raha Hai.. Qayamat K Din Koi Kisi Ka Bojh Nhi Uthayega.
Aayat 35:Ye Waleed Bin Mugheera K Baare Me Nazil Hui Jo Islam Ke Tarf Mayel The But
Sathiyon K Waje Se Palat Gaya.
Insan Jo Koshish Karta Hai Usko Poora Poora Badla Diya Jaega.
Insan Ke Khushi Gham Ka Malik Allah Hai Jisne Ek Hi Nutfe Se Nar Maada Paida Kiya.
Qayamat K Din Doosri Bar Bhi Wohi Paida Karega.Usi Ne Ghani Kiya Usi Ne Faqeer Kiya.
Shira Roshan Sitara, Arab Especially Qabeele Khuzza K Log Aur Ancient Egyptians Iski Ibadat
Karte The…But Is Ka Rabb Bhi Allah Hi Hai.
Qaum Aad Samood Aur Nooh Ko Allah Ne Halak Kiya
Aazifa-Qayamat Ka Ek Naam.Jo Qareeb Aagayi Hai.
Quran Ko Sunkar Rona Chahiyye.Allah Ke Age Jhuk Jana. Namaz Aur Sajdah Se Uski Ibadat
Karna.Us Ke Ghulam Banjana Apni Marzi Chor Dena…
Ayaat – 55
Ruku- 3












JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum: Surah 54 -Al Qamar
Surah Al Qamar
Surah 54
Makki Surah
 Ruku – 1 Ayah 1-22 (In Aayaat Me Shaqqul Qamar And Qayamat Ka Zikr Hai)
Is Surat Ko Aap Saws Eid Ki Namaz Me Padhte The
Qayamat Qareeb Hai…Aap Saws Ne Farmaya Mere Aur Qayamat Ke Darmyan Koi Waqt Baqi
Nahi Hai.
Rivayaton Me Aata Hai Ke Chand Ka Shaq Hona Ek Muajza Tha Jo Ahle Makkah Ke Demand
Par Dikhaya Gaya.Chand Ke Do Tukde Hogaye .Ek Tukda Hira Pahad Ke Us Taraf Ek Pahad Ke
Is Tarf Hua.
Phir Bhi Quraish Eeman Lane Se Inkar …. Isko Jadu Smajhe
Darawe
 Aap Saws Khud Hai
 Warning Or Warner
 Ye Sare Waqeat As A Warning Pahunche
Nukurin
 Nihayat Holnak Means Mahshar Ka Maidan
 Qayamat Ka Din
Qayamat Ke Din Log Apne Qabron Se Niklenge Aur Apne Hisab Ki Taraf Tiddi Dal Ke Tarah
Phailenge.Unki Nazren Aajzi Se Qauf Se Jhuki Hui Honge.Pukarne Wale Ki Taraf Daudenge..
Kafiron Par Ye Din Bahut Saqt Hoga.
Nooh As Ka Waqea And Jhutlane Walo Par Azaab
Naseehat Pakadne Walo Ke Liye Qura’n Ko (Padhna,Samajhn, Zubani Yaad Karna And
Naseehat Pakadna) Aasaan Kardiya Gaya
Qaum Aad N Samood Par Azab Jab Tak Jari Raha Tab Tak Sab Log Halak Na Hue.
 Ruku – 2 Ayah 23-40 (In Aayaat Me Saleh As And Loot As Ka Qissa Azaab Ka Zikr Hai)
Saleh As Ki Oontni Ka Qissa Aur Jhutlane Walo Par Azaab
Page | 86










Qaum Loot Par Azaab…Aale Loot Ko Bachaliya Gaya ..Biwi Momina Nahi Thi…Raat K Aaqri
Hisse Me Azaab…Aale Loot Ko Bachana Un Par Allah Ka Ehsan Aur Rahmat Thi..Azaab Se
Pahle Saqt Giraft Se Draya Gaya…Lekin Unho Ne Parwah Nahi Ki…Balke Shak Kiye Darane
Walon Se Jhagdte Rahe…
Azaab Lekar Farishte Khubsurat Naujawano Ki Shakl Me Aaye… Ye Jibreel Mikael Aur
Israfeel As The.. Qaume Loot Ki Bad Niyyati Ki Waje Se Unki Aankho Ki Basarat Zayel Hogai..
 Ruku – 3 Ayah 41- 55 (In Aayaat Me Kuffare Makakh Ka Zikr Hai)
Qaume Firaun Moosa As Jo Maujuzat Lekar Aaye The Unko Jhutlaye…Unko Halak Kardiya
Gaya..Allah Ke Giraft K Baad Koi Bach Nahi Saka Siwaye Eimaan Walo Ke
Allah Swt Mushrikeene Makkah Se Kahrahe Hain Ke Tum Guzishta Kafiron Se Bahtar Nahi
Ho…Jab Wo Apni Kufr Ki Waja Se Halak Hogaye To Tum Kaise Salamati Ki Ummeed Rakhte
Ho?
Kuffare Makakk Ki Shikast Unka Jung E Badr Se Peeth Pher Kar Bhagna
Duniya Ke Azaab K Sath Sath Aaqirat Me Bhi
Saqar –
 Means Uski Hararat Shiddat Azaab Ka Maza Chakho
 Jahannum Ka Naam
Maqlooq Ki Paida Karne Se Pahle Hi Allah Ko Ilm ..Unki Taqdeer Likhi Gayi…Maqlooq Ke
Tamam Aamaal Likhe Hue Hain… Loohe Mahfooz Me Mahfooz Hain.
Jo Allah Se Darte Hain Wo Jannaton Aur Nahron Me Honge..Izzat Ki Baithak Hogi Jahan
Gunah Ki Koi Baat Na Hogi.
Ayaat – 78
Ruku- 3













JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum :Surah 55 Ar Rahman
Surah Ar Rahmaan
Surah 55
Makki/Madni Surah
 Ruku 1 – Ayah 1- 25 (In Aayaat Me Allah Ke Nematon Ka Zikr Hai)
Rahman Allah Ke Namon Me Se Hai.Wo Apne Bandon Ke Liye Nihayat Hi Rahem Wala Hai.
Allah Ne Apne Liye Rahmat Lazim Karli Hai
Ahle Makkah Kahte Hain Ke Aap Saws Ko Qura’n Koi Insan Sikahta Hai Us K Jawab Me Hai.
Qura’n Sikhana Means Use Aasaan Kardiya Ya Allah Ne Paigambar Ko Sikahya Aur
Paighambar Ne Ummat Ko Sikhya.
Is Surat Me Allah Ne Apni Bahut Sari Nematein Ginwayi Hai..
Darwin Theory Is Not Correct..Allah Ne Insan Ko Isi Shakal Wa Suarat Me Banaya Aur Bolna
Sikhaya.
Al Bayaan
 Qura’n
 Qura’n Ko Express Karna …Apni Mother Tongue Jo Bagair Seekhe Azkhud Har Shaks
Bol Leta Hai.(Qalam Se, Isharon Se, Likh Kar, Bolkar Bayan Karna)
Kaynat Ke Har Cheez Me Balance Hai ..Usi Tarah Adl Wa Insaf Ke Sath Balance Karo Zulm
Aur Kami Na Karo.
Logon K Sath Ya Len Den Me Adl Karo Kami Na Karo
Maqlooq Ke Liye Zameen Ko Bichaya Jis Me Har Wo Qorak Hai Jo Insan Janwar Khate Hain.
Ye Insan Aur Jin Dono Ko Qitab Hai
Allah Ne Insan Ko Mitti Se Paida Kiya
Salsalin
Page | 87














JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum :Surah 55 Ar Rahman
 Khushk Mitti Jisme Aawaaz Ho…
 Aam Mitti…Gili Mitti…
 Bajnewali Mitti…Badbudar Mitti
Faqqarun
 Aag Me Paki Hui Mitti..Jisse Aadam As Ko Paida Kiya…
 Aag Ke Sholon Se Jinn Ko Paida Kiya
Aalaa
 Nemat
 Koi Bhi Kam Perfectly Beutifully Hikmat Se Bhara Hua Ho Aur Hairat Me Dalne Wala
Ho.
Insan Ki Paidaish Aur Uske Naslon Ki Taqleeq Ye Allah Ke Nematon Me Se Hai.
Mausamon Ka Muqtalif Hona Ye Bhi Allah Ki Nemat Hai
3 Opinions
 1.Darya Ka Meetha Pani Jisse Khetiyan Serab Hoti Hain Insan Apni Zarooraton K Liye
Use Karta Hai Aur Samandar Ka Khara Pani Jiske Apne Fayde Hain..Ye Dono Pani
Kabhi Nahi Milte
 2.Khare Samnadaron Me Hi Kayi Jagah Meethe Pani Ke Lahren Bhi Jari Hain
 .Khare Pani Ke Teh Me Meetha Pani Ho..Ye Kabhi Nahi Milte In K Beech Barzaq Hai.
Samandar K Seepiyon Se Moti Aur Monge Nikalna..Samandaron Me Jahazon Ka Chalna Bhi
Allah Ki Nematon Me Se Hai.
 Ruku 2 Ayah 26- 45 (In Aayaat Me Allah Ki Shan Aur Qayamat Ka Zikr Hai)
Har Cheez Fana Hone Wali Hai Siwaye Rabb Ki Zaat Ke
Zul Jalali Wal Ikram_
 Ehsan Karne Ki Waja Se Izzat Wala …
 Honourable Position Wala …Buzrugi Wala ..Karam Karne Wala
 Farishte Eiman Walo K Liye Duen Karte Hain. Insan Aur Baqi Maqlooq Bhi Allah Se
Duaen Karti Hai.
 Nayi Shaan Me Hai Means
 Har Waqt Kisi Na Kisi Kam Me Masroof..Kisi Ko Beemar Kar Arha Hai Kisi Ko Shifa
Deraha Hai Kisi Ko Ameer To Kisi Ko Faqeer Bana Raha Hai
 Kayinat K Har Kaam Is Ke Hukm Se Hote Hain.
Allah Ki Taqdeer Se, Iqtiyarat Se Koi Bhag Nahi Sakta.Qayamat Wale Din Agar Bhag Bhi Jaye
To Farishte Aag Ke Shole Aur Dhuan Chod Kar Ya Pighla Hua Tamba Dal Kar Tumhe Wapas
Le Aayenge.
Allah Ke Azaab Ko Koi Taal Nahi Sakta.
Aasman Phat Padega Farishte Zameen Par Utar Aayenge…Jahannum Ki Aag Bahut Shiddat
Me Hogi.
Kisi Insan Ya Jinn Se Unke Gunaho Ko Lekar Daant Ke Taur Per Poocha Jaega Na Ke Jaan Ne
Ke Liye Kyunki Unka Record Farishton K Paas Hoga.
Qayamat Ka Event Aur Hisab Kitab Ka Event Different Hai.Insano Par Ek Pareshani Per Au Ek
Nahi Dali Jaegi.Qayamat Ka Test Hone Ke Baad Hisab Kitab Ka Sawal Hoga
Eiman Walo Ke Chehre Chamakte Hue Aur Kafiron Ke Chehre Siyah Honge.
Page | 88













Farishte Unke Peshaniyon K Bal Ghaseet Te Hue Jahannum Me Dalenge.
Garam Khaulta Hua Pani Peene Ko Diya Jaega Jisse Un K Antdiyan Kat Jaenge
 Ruku 3 Ayah 46 - 78 (In Aayaat Jannat Ke Nematon Ka Zikr Hai)
Jo Shaqs Allah Se Darta Hai Aur Ehsan Karne Wala Hai Us Ke Liye 2 Baghaat Honge
Dono Jannatein Bahut Si Tahniyo Aur Shaqon Wali Honge
In Me Do Bahte Hue Chashme Tasneem Aur Salsabeel Honge
Har Phal Do Qism Ka Ek Khushk To Dusra Taza Hoga
Aise Farshon Par Takiya Lagaye Baithe Hue Honge Jin K Astar Mote Taakhte Ke Honge Aur
Dono Baghon K Phal Jhuke Hue Honge.
Un Me Jhuke Hue Nigaho Wali Hooren Hongi Jinko Koi Na Chua Ho Goya K Wo Yaqoot Ya
Moti Hain.
In Do Jannato Ke Alawa Aam Logon Ke Liye Nihat Sabz Do Bagh Hain
In Me Josh Marne Wali Do Chashmen , Phal Aur Khoobsurat Aurtein Honge
Khaimon Me Tehrayi Hua Hooren Hongi
Sabz Masnadon Par Takiya Lagaye Baithe Hue Honge
Allah Swt Ke In Nematon Ko Bayan Karne Ka Maqsad Ye Hai Ke Hum Uski Nafarmani Na
Karen.
Ayaat – 96
Ruku- 3


















JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum : Surah 56 - Al Waqea
Surah Al Waqea
Surah 56
Makki Surah
 Ruku 1 Ayah 1-39 (In Aayaat Me Yaum Al Qiyamah Momino Ke Darjon Ka Zikr Hai)
Waqea
 Qayamat Ke Namon Me Se Ek Naam
 Hadsa …Happening
Jo Zaroor Hone Wali Hai Is Me Koi Daubt
Pusti Bulandi Se Matlab Zillat Aur Izzat Hai
Ahle Eimaan Buland Aur Izzat Kafir Pust Aur Zaleel
Zalzale Se Zameen Ka Hilna
Pahadon Ka Reza Reza Hona..Gard Ki Tarah Ur Jana
Log Groho Me Hojaenge
Yameen-Momin..Jin Ke Naam E Aamaal Daye Hath Me
Kafiron K Naam E Aamaal Bayen Hath Me Diye Jaenge
Sabiqoon
 Amal Me Aage,Ita’at ,Faraiz ,Taubah, Tableegh, Jihad Me Sabqat Karne Wale.
 Ye Wo Log Hain Jab Haq Pesh Kiya Gaya To Fauran Accept Karliye(Abu Bakr Siddique
Ra)Unse Haq Manga Gaya To Fauran De Diye
 Jo Logo Ke Haq Me Wohi Faisla Karne Wale Jo Apne Haq Me Karenge
Bahut Bada Groh Jin Ka Ginna Mushkil Hoga.
1st Opinion
Muqarraboon Ye Log Jannat Me Pahle Jaenge
Awwaleen Zyada Log Jo Aadam As Se Lekar Muhammed Saws Ki Ummat Ke Log
Aaqareen…Kam Log Honge Jo Ummat E Muhammadiya Ke Log
2nd Opinion
Muqarrabeen Awwaleen Muhammed Saws Ke Ummat Ke Beginning Ke Log Yane Sahaba
,Tabaeen, Tab Tabaeen.
Aaqareen Muhammed Saws Ki Ummat Yane Humlog Honge
Page | 89
JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum Surah 57 - Al Hadeed





3rd Opinion
Awwaleen ..Har Ummat Ka Awwaleen
Aaqareen…Har Ummat Ka Aaqareen
Aayat 15 To 39 Ahle Jannat Ka Bayan
 Ruku 2 Ayah 40 -73 (In Aayaat Me Jahannum Aur Ahle Dozaq Ka Zikr Hai)
 Baaye Hath Wale Dozaq Me Honge
 Wahan Azaab K Taur Par Garam Pani Siyah Dhuan Hoga.
 Mutrafeen
 Wo Log Jo Nematein Pakar Shukr Ada Nahi Karte
 Shirk Karte Hain
 Khate Peete Hain But Shukr Ada Nahi Karte
 Kafiron Ka Dubara Uthaye Jane Par Inkar…Aaqirat Se Gafil
 Ahle Dozaq Ka Khana Zaqqoom(Kanto Wala Daraqt) Hoga
 Hutama…Jahannum Ke Ek Level Ka Naam Hai Jahan Kuchal Diya Jaega
 Ruku 3 Ayah 74 - 96(In Aayaat Me Quran Ke Azmaton Ka Zikr Hai)
Sitaron Ki Qasam Khakar Kahte Hain
Quran Koi Kahant Ya Shayeri Nahi Ye Izzat Wala Hai
Ye Lohe Mahfooz Me Mahfooz Hai Use Sirf Pak Log Hi(Farishte)Touch Karsakte Hain
Ayaat – 29
Ruku- 4
Surah Al Hadeed
Surah 57
Madni Surah
 Ruku 1 Ayah 01- 10(In Aayaat Me Allah Swt Ki Azmaton Ka Zikr Hai)
 Hadeed Means Loha
 Tasbeeh—
 Har Aib Naqs Kamzori Se Allah Swt Ko Pak Karna
 Mooh Se Zaban Se Allah Ki Tasbeeh Bayaan Karna Paki Bayaan Karna
 Allah Swt Ke Ehkamat Me Daudna Jis Maqsad Se Usne Hamein Banaya Hai Usme Busy
Rehna Bound Rahna
 Musabbihat
 Wo Suratein Jo ‘Sabbah’ Se Shuru Hote Hain(Abu Dawood, Tirmidhy)
 Hadeed,Hashr,Juma’a,Saff,Tagabun
 Aap Saws Sone Se Pahle Musabbihat Padha Karte The
 Zameen Aur Aasmano Ki Badshahat Sirf Allah Ki Hai..Wohi Zinda Karta Hai Wohi Maut Deta
Hai..Wo Zahir Hai..Zahir Hone K Bawajood Batin Hai
 Allah Swt Ko Lekar Dil Me Kuch Waswasa Aaya Hai To Aayat Num 3 Padhna Chahiyye..Ye
Aayat 1000 Aayaton Se Bahtar Hai
 Wo Sab Kuch Jaanta Hai
 Sanp ,Bichchoo, Keede, Murde Etc Jo Zameen Me Daqil Hote Hain
 Sona, Chandi, Petrol, Anaj, Phal, Paani Jo Zameen Se Nikalte Hain
 Barish, Farishte, Nematein, Rahmatein Jo Aasmaan Se Utarte Hain
 Duaen, Farishte, Roohein, Jo Kuch Aasmaan Me Chadhte Hain
 Allah Swt Ilm Aur Khudrat Ke Etebar Se Hamare Sath Hai But Physically Nahi
 Ruku 2 Ayah 11-19(In Aayaat Me Ahle Eiman Aur Munafiqeen Ki Halat Ka Zikr Hai)
 Kharz E Hasana Se Murad Allah Ki Raah Me Sadqa Khairaat Karna
 Qayamat Ke Din Momin Mard Aurton Ke Ird Gird Noor Hoga
 Munafiqon Ki Hasarat..Wolog Momino Se Noor Mangenge
Page | 90





















JUZ 27-Qala fama Qatbukum Surah 57 - Al Hadeed
Dono K Darmiyan Ek Diwar Hayal Hogi Jisme Darwaza Bhi Hoga..Ander Rahmat Bahar Azaab
Hoga
Munafiqeen Kahenge Ke Kya Hum Tumhare Sath Namaz Nahi Padhte The Kya Hum Jihad
Nahi Karte The?
Shytan Ne Unko Dhoke Me Dala
Jo Allah Aur Us Ke Rasool Par Eimaan Laye Wohi Log Apne Rabb Ke Paas Sachche Hain
Khushu Means Dilon Ka Narm Hokar Allah Ke Taraf Jhuk Jana
Haq Se Murad Qura’n Hai
 Ruku 3 Ayah 20-25(In Aayaat Me Duniya Ki Zindagi Ki Haqeeqat Ka Zikr Hai)
Duniya Ki Zindagi Sirf Khel Tamasha Hai
Maal Aur Zeenat Ki Koi Haqeeqat Nahi
Ahle Eimaan Duniya Ko Haqeer Samjhte Allah Ke Ehkamat Ke Mutabiq Zindagi Guzarte
Kafir Duniya Ke Khel Kood Me Masroof
Taubah Aur Nek Aamaal ..Magfirat Ka Zariya
Allah Ke Raah Me Qarch Nahi Karna Asal Buqul Hai
Paighambaron Ko Khuli Daleelein Dekar Bheja Aur Unke Sath Kitab Aur Tarazu Nazil Kiya
Aasmaan Se Lohe Ko Utara..Kayi Fayde..Jisse Jungi Hatiyar ..Ghar Ke Items Jaise Knife
Needle, Machines Etc
 Ruku 4 Ayah 26-29(In Aayaat Me Rasoolon Ka Zikr Hai)
Nuh As Aur Ibraheem As Ki Aulad Me Bhi Allah Ne Nubuwat Aur Kitab Di.
Aayah 26 To 27 Isa As Ka Zikr
Isa As Ko Injeel Di Aur Un Ke Pairokar Ke Dilon Me Narmi Aur Rahmat Rakhi.
Rahbaniyyt:Logon Se Kat Ke Alag Rahke Allah Ki Ibadat Karna Jo Allah Ne Nahi Kaha Tha.
Sab Rasoolon Ka Ek Hi Msg.
Jo Allah Se Dare Rasoolon Par Eimaan Laye Un Ke Liye Allah Apni Rahmat Me Se Duhra
Hissa Dega..Noor Dega…Gunah Baqash Dega.
Sara Fadl Sirf Allah Ka Hai
Page | 91
Ayaat - 22
Ruku - 3
























Surah Al Mujadilah
Surah 58
Madni
 Ruku -1 , Ayah 1-6
Hazrat Khaula Binte Malik Saalba [Ra] Ka Waqya Hai.
Unke Shauhar Hazrat Aus Bin Samit Ra Ne Apni Biwi Se Zihaar Kiya Tha.
Zihaar Ka Matlab – Biwi Ko Apni Maa Ki Peet Ki Tarah Hai Kehna.
Zihaar Karna Gunaah Aur Jhoot Hai.
Zihaar Ka Kaffarah
 Ek Ghulaam Azaad Karna [Or]
 2 Mahine Ke Musalsal Roze Rakhna
 60 Miskeen Ko Khana Khilana.
 Ruku – 2 , Ayah 7 To 13
Allah Tala Apne Ilm Ke Eitebaar Se Hare K Ke Saath Hai.
Har Zahiri Poshida Baton Ko Jaanta Hai.
Mehfilon Me Aur Majlison Me Sargoshiyan Aur Kanapusiyan Karne Se Mana Kiya Gaya Hai.
[Gheebat, Chugli, Gunah Ki Batein, Sazishein…..]
Achi Batein Sargoshi Me Karsakte Hain, [Magar Khayaal Rakhna Hai Kisi Kotakleef Na
Pahunche…]
Salaam Karne Ka Jo Tareeqa Aur Alfaaz Sikhaye Gaye Hain Waise Hi Karna Hai. Assalamu
Alaikum Wa Rahmatullahi Wa Barkatuhu.
Masjidon Aur Majlison Me Khushadgi Paida Karna Hai
Gunaahon Ki Pakad Duniya Me Ho Ya Na Ho Aakhirat Me Zaroor Hogi.
 Ruku – 3, Ayah 14 To 22
Munafiqeen Ke Bare Batayajaraha Hai.
Wo Jhooti Qasme Khaker Yaqeen Dilate Hain.
Wo Allah Ke Raah Se Khud Bhi Rukte Hain Aur Dusron Ko Bhi Rokte Hain.
Ghair Musalmano Se Unki Dosti Hoti Hai.
In Logon Ke Liye Ruswakun Azaab Hai.
Inke Mall Aur Aulaad Aakhirat Me Kaam Nahi Ayenge.
Ye Hamesha Ke Liye Jahannum Rehne Wale Hain.
Ye Log Qayamat Ke Din Bhi Jhooti Qasmein Khayenge.
Jo Log Allah Aur Uske Rasool Ki Mukhalifat Karte Hain , Wo Duniya Aur Aakhirat Me Siwaye
Zillat Aur Ruswaayi Ke Kuch Hasil Nahi Hoga.
Jo Log Allah Par Aakhirat Par Imaan Rakhte Hain , Wo Allah Aur Uske Rasool Ke Dushmano
Ke Se Mohabbat Nahi Rakhte.
Allah Aur Rasool Se Mohabbat Rakhne Walon Ko Allah Jannato Me Daakhil Karega Aur Unse
Raazi Hojayega.
Ayaat - 24
Ruku-3

JUZ 28 Qad Sami Allah: Surah 58&59 Al Mujadila & Al Hashr
Surah Al Hashr
Surah 59
Madni
 Ruku -1, Ayah 1 To 10
Ye Surah Yahood Ke Ek Qabeele Banu Nazeer Ke Bare Me Nazil Huyi Hai. Isliye Is Surat Ka
Ek Aur Naam Surah Nazeer Hai – Sahi Bukhari Ki Hades.
Yahoodiyon Ka Muaida Tha Aap Saw Se Ke Wo Musalmano Ke Sath Aman Se Rahenge,
Musalmano Ke Sath Milker Madina Ki Hifazath Karenge, Dushmano Se Ladenge…… Lekin
Inlogon Ne Wada Khilafi Ki, Musalsal Saazishein Karte Rahe,Aap Saw Ko Qatl Karne Ki
Koshish Ki….
Page | 92






















JUZ 28 Qad Sami Allah : Surah 59 Al Hashr
Allah Tala Ke Hokum Se Aap Saw Ne Banu Nazeer Par Hamla Kiya
Banu Nazeer Mazboot Khilon Me Khilaband[Chupgaye] Hogaye
Aakhir Unko Jilawatani Ki Saza Sunayigayi
Phir Wo Apne Gharon Ko Todte Huye Madina Chodker Khaibar Chalegaye, Ye Unka Pehla
Hashr Hai
Musalmano Ne Banu Nazeer Ke Kuch Khajoor Ke Darakhton Ko Barbaad Kardiya [Allah Ke
Hukm Se] Taake Unke Dilon Par Ruaab Daalsake…
Maidan Me Bina Jung Lade Musalmano Ko Maal E Ghaneemat Hasil Hogaya, Ye Maal
Rasool Aur Unke Rishtedaron Ka Aur Yateemo Ka , Miskeeno Aur Musafiron Ka Hai.
Maal E Fay – Wo Maal Jo Bina Jung Lade Hasil Huwa Ho
Mall E Fay Unlogon Ke Liye Hai Jo Muhaajir Hai, Jo Apne Gharon Ko Chod Ker Hijrat Kar
Aaye Hain
Ansaar Apne Muhaajreen Bhayiyon Ke Liye Ye Dua Mangi Hai – Ayah 10.
 Ruku –2 , Ayah 11 To 17 Is Ruku Me Munafiqeen Ka Zikr.
Wo Jhoote Wade Karte Hain Ahle Kitaab Se Aur Kafiron Se….
Jab Waqt Ayaa Madat Karne Ki To Wo Dhoka Dete Hain, Moo Mode Lete Hain
Na Samajh Log Musalmano Se Darr Rahe The… Asal Me Allah Se Darr Na Chahiye Kyun Ki
Ghalba Dene Wala Allah Hai.
Yahood , Mushriqeen Aur Munafiqeen Aapas Me Ittefaq Nahi Rakhte Apne Kam Aqali Ki
Wajeh Se.
In Logon Ke Liye Dard Nak Azaab Hai
Shaitan Insaan Ko Gumraah Karta Hai, Aur Jab Insaan Shaitan Ke Peeche Lagker Kufr Karta
Hai To Shaitan Us Se Baraat Ka Izhaar Karta Hai.
Dono Ke Anjaam Jahannum Hai , Wo Usme Hamesha Rahenge.
 Ruku – 3, Ayah 18 To 24 – Is Ruku Me Ahle Imaan Se Khitaab Hai.
Allah Se Darr Ne Ko Kahagaya Hai, Darr Ne Ka Matlab Allah Ne Jin Kaamo Ko Karne Ka
Hukm Diya Hai Use Bajaalana, Jin Se Manaa Kiya Hai Use Bachna… [Taqwa Ikhtiyar Karna]
Is Ayat Me Bataure Takeed 2 Bar Darr Ka Lafz Ayaa Hai. – Kyun Ke Taqwa Hi Insaan Ko Neki
Ke Liye Ubhaarta Hai
Taqwa Wale Log Hi Kamyaab Hone Wale Hain, Jannat Pane Wale Hain.
Quraan Me Aise Aise Tambihaat Hain Jise Sunker Pahaad Jaisi Sakht Cheez Allah Ke Khauf
Se Phat Jati … To Insaan Ka Kya Haal Hona Chahiye
Allah Ke In Misalon Ko Padker , Insaan Ko Ghaurofiqr Karna Chahiye.
Allah Swt Ke Sifaat Bayaan Kigayi Hain.
 Allah Swt Ek Hi Ilaah Hai
 Haazir Aur Gaayab Ka Complete Ilm Rakhne Wala Hai.
 Nihaayat Meharbaan Hai
 Bar Bar Reham Karne Wala Hai
 Qaynaat Ka Baadshah Hai
 Sab Aibon Se Paak Hai
 Aman Aur Sukoon Dene Wala Hai
 Nighehban Hai
 Zabardast Hai
 Ghaalib Hai
 Sab Tareef Usi Ke Liye Hai, Badayi Wala Hai.
 Sab Ko Banana Wala, Paida Karne Wala Hai
 Rehmo Me Suratein Banana Wala Hai.
 Aasman Aur Zameen Ke Beech Jo Kuch Bhi Hai Wo Allah Ki Tasbih Bayaan Karti Hai.
Page | 93
Ayaat - 13
Ruku-2




























JUZ 28 Qad Sami Allah : Surah 60-Al Mumtahina
Surah Al Mumtahina
Surah 60
Madni
Allah Tala Ne Is Surat Me Kuch Aurtein Jo Makka Se Madina Hijrat Karke Aayi Hain Unko
Janch Partaal Karne Ka Hukm Derahe
Hain Isliye Is Surat Ka Naam Mumtaheena Hai.
Mumtaheena Ka Matlab – Imtehaan Lena , Jaanch Lena….
Ye Muannas Kaseera Hai – Wo Aurat Jiska Imtehaan Liyajaraha Hai.
 Ruku -1 , Ayah 1 To 6
Surah Ki Shane Nuzool Hazrat Haatib Ra Ka Waqya Hai.
Kuffare Makkah Aur Nabi Saw Ke Darmiya Hudaibiya Me Jo Muaida Huwa Tha… Ahle
Makkah Ne Khilaafwarzi Is Ki , Jiski Wajah Se Muaaida Khatam Hogaya. Rasool Saw Ne
Musalmano Ko Khufiya Taur Par Jung Ki Tayyari Ka Hukum Diya
Hazrat Haatib Ra Ek Muhaajir Badri Sahabi The , Unki Family Makke Me Rehti Thi. Unhone
Socha Ke Khuraish Ko Rasool Saw Ke Hamle Ke Iraade Ke Bare Me Bataadun To……. Wo Is
Ehsaan Ke Badle Unki Family Ko Nuqsaan Nahi Pahunchayenge…..
To Unhone Ek Khat Likh Ker Ek Aurat Ke Zariye Makkah Bheja…
Ye Baath Allah Tala Wahi Ke Zarie Rasool Saw Ko Batadiya ….. Usi Ka Zikr Yahaan Par Hai.
Musalmano Se Kahajaraha Hai Ke Allah Aur Allah Ke Deen Ke Dushmono Se Dosti Mat Karo.
Wo Tumko Tumhari Deendari Ki Wajeh Se Nafrat Karte Hain.
Mauqa Milte Hi Wo Tumko Nuqsaan Bhi Pahunchayenge.
Unki Dili Khuaish Ye Hai Ke Kisi Bhi Tarah Momin Kaafir Banjaaye.
Ayah -4 Me Ibraheem As Ki Misaal Dijarahi Hai
Ibraheem As Kis Tarah Apne Qaum Walon Ko , Rishtedaron Ko Tauheed Ki Dawat Di
Jab Tak Wo Imaan Nahi Laate Tab Tak Unse Bezaargi Ka Izhaar Kiya
Apne Walid Ke Liye Dua Mangi , Phir Unko Pata Chala Ke Allah Ke Dushmano Ke Liye Dua
Nahi Mangijati To Unhone Apne Baap Se Bhi Izhaare Baraat Kiya [Sureh Tauba]
Ibraheem As Ki Puri Zindagi Hamare Liye Ek Misaal Hai.
 Ruku -2 , Ayah 7 To 13
Un Logon Ke Sath Hum Achaa Sulook , Dosti Aur Ache Muaamlat Karsakte Hain Jo Hamare
Deen Ke Bare Me Hum Se Ladai Nahi Karte Hain.
Hijrat Karke Aane Wali Aurton Ko Jaanch Liya Karo Kaheen Wo Jasoos Ya Dushman Ki Chaal
To Nahi….
Agar Wo Sach Me Hijrat Karke Aayi Hai To Unka Istaqbal Karo
Wo Tumhare Liye Halaal Hai
Tum Unse Nikaah Karsakte Ho
Un Aurton Ke Liye Unke Kaafir Shauhar Haram Hogaye.
Momin Mardon Ki Biwiyan Agar Imaan Nahi Laayi To Unko Unke Mehr Adaa Karke Wida
Kardena Hai.
Kyunki Wo Unki Kufr Ki Wajeh Se Momin Mardo Par Haram Hogayi Hai.
Aisi Qaum Se Dosti Mat Karo Jin Par Allah Ki Azaab Nazil Huyi.
Aakhirat Se Mayoos Hone Se Muraad Qayamat Ka Din Par Imaan Na Hona
Us Din Ye Log Mayoos Hojayenge Jis Tarah Kaafir Mayoos Hojayenge Khabr Walon Ke
Sath[Khabr Me Rehne Walon Ke]
Page | 94
Jum’aa
Ayaat - 14
Ruku-2






















Surah As Saff
Surah 61
Madni
 Ruku – 1 Ayah 1 To 9
Is Surat Ki Shaane Nuzool Ye Hai …. Kuch Sahaaba Akram Aapas Me Ye Kehrahe The Ke
Allah Ko Sab Se Pasandeeda Amal Konsa Hai., Rasool Saw Se Puchker Uspar Amal Karenge,
Magar Kisi Ki Jurrat Nahi Horahi Thi Puchne Ki… To Us Waqt Ye Ayaat Nazil Huyi….. Tirmizi
Ki Hadees Hai
Yahaan Musalmano Ko Taqeed Dijarahi Hai Ke… Apne Moo Se Aise Batein Kyun Ka Nikaalte
Ho Jo Amal Karte Nahi Ho?.... Allah Tala Ko Jhoot Sakht Na Pasand Hai.
Allah Tala Ko Wo Amal Bohut Pasand Hai…. Jis Me Insaan Saff Baandh Ker Jihaad Ke Liye
Nikalta Hai.
Musa As Ki Qaum Ne Musa As Ki Deen Ki Dawat Ko Jhutlaya , Isa As Ki Qaum Ne Bhi
Jhutlaya Phir Allah Ne Saza Ke Taur Par Unko Hidayat Se Door Kardiya, Nafarman Qaum Ko
Allah Tala Hidayat Nahi Dete Hain
Hazrat Isa As Ne Apne Baad Aane Wale Aakhiri Paighamber Mohammad Saw Ki Khush
Khabri Di Phir Unlogon Ne Is Baath Ko Bhi Jhutladiya.
Allah Ke Noor Se Muraad – Allah Ki Deen Ki Batein, Quraan.
 Ruku - 2, Ayah 10 To 14
Is Ruku Me Allah Tala Dardnaak Azaab Se Bachne Ke Liye Kuch Faidemand Aamaal Bata
Rahe Hain.
Allah Par Aur Uske Rasool Par Imaan
Allah Ke Raah Me Apne Maalon Se Apne Jaano Se Jihaad Karna
Nek Amaal Se Bondon Ki Gunahon Ki Maghfirat Farmayega
Jannaton Me Dakhil Karega
Duniya Me Fateh Hasil Hogi Aur Aakhirat Me Jannatun And Me Dakhil Karega.
Ayah 14 – Aye Musalmano’ Aap Hawariyon Ki Tarah Banjaw Jo Apne Rasool Isa As Ki Allah
Ke Raah Me Beintehaa Madat Farmayi Thi.
Ayaat - 11
Ruku-2


JUZ 28 Qad Sami Allah : Surah 61&62 As Saff &
Surah Jum’aa
Surah 62
Madni
Is Surat Me Jumaa Ke Namaaz Ke Kuch Ehkamaat Hain , Isliye Is Surat Ka Naam Jumaa Hai.
Ummeeyoon Se Murad Arab Hain Jin Ki Aksariyat Anpad Thi, Inke Paas Koi Aasmani Kitaab
Nahi Nazil Huyi Thi.
Magar Aap Saw Tamaam Insaaniyat Ke Liye Nabi Banaker Bhejegaye Hain.. Wo
Quraan Ki Ayaton Ka Tilawat Sunate Hain
Logon Ki Tazkiya Karte
Kitaab Ko Sikhate
Hikmat Ko Sikhate
Fazal – Iishara Nabuwat , Hidayat, Kitaab Ki Samajh.
Allah Ki Kitaab Par Amal Nahi Karne Wale Ki Misaal Ek Gadhe Ki Tarah Hai, Jo Apne Upper
Bojh Laadker Chalta Hai Magar Usko Uski Qadro Keemat Nahi Maloom Hota Hai.
Agar Yahood Dawa Karte Hain Jannat Unke Liye Hai To Maut Ki Tamanna Kyun Nahi Karte
Hain.
Yahood Kabhi Bhi Maut Ki Tamanna Nahi Karenge , Kyun Ke Unko Pata Hai Unke Aamal Sahi
Nahi The.
Page | 95




Jume Ki Azaan Jab Hojaye To Sab Kaam Chodker Masjid Ki Tarf Daud Lagao.
Phir Jab Namaaz Hojaye To Apne Kaamo Me , Tijarat Me Mashghool Hosakte Hain.
Jumaa Ki Namaaz Chodkar Duniya Ke Saazosamaan Ki Tarf Mat Jaiye…
Allah Ke Paas Isse Behtar Khazane Hai.
Ayaat - 11
Ruku-2























Surah Al Munafiqoon
Surah 63
Madni
Munafiqoon Jhooti Gawaahiya Aur Jhooti Qasme Khate Hain.
Zaban Se Ek Kehte Hain Aur Dil Me Ek Hota Hain.
Allah Gawahi Deta Hai Ye Jhoote Hain
Apne Qasmon Ko Dhaal Banalete Hain
Wo Sirf Zaban Se Imaan Late Hain, Dil Se Nahi.
Allah Ke Hukum Ka Inkaar Karte Hain
Inki Kufr Ki Wajeh Se Inke Dilon Par Mohar Lagadigayi.
Jab Unko Dekho To Aap Ke Aankhon Ko Wo Bade Ache Lagte Hain.[Well Dressed]
Unki Batein Bhi Bahut Sheeri Hote Hain
‘Lakdiyaan Take Lagayi Huyi’ Se Muraad – Khokli Batein Jis Me Koi Dam Nahi Hai
Jab Wahi Nazil Hoti Hai , To Munafiq Darr Jate Kaheen Allah Inki Munafiqat Khol Na De…
Munafiqeen Dushman Hai Momino Ke, Bacho Unse, Unse Aghaah Raho…
Wo Takabbur Karne Wale Hai
Allah Tala Unko Hargiz Nahi Bakhshega
Allah Unko Hidayat Bhi Nahi Dega
Abdullah Bin Abi Munafiqon Ka Sardar Tha… Is Surat Me Allah Tala Uski Munafiqat Kholdi
Munafiq Apne Aap Ko Izzat Wale Samajhte Hain, Asal Izzat Allah Ki , Uske Rasool Ki Aur
Momino Ki Hai
 Ruku – 2 , Ayah - 9 To 11
Allah Ke Zikr Se Ghaafil Mat Raho,
Allah Ke Raah Me Maal Kharch Karo Isse Pehle Ke Maut Ajaaye
Ayaat - 18
Ruku-2









JUZ 28 Qad Sami Allah: Surah 63&64 Munaafiqoon& Taghaabun
Surah At Taghaabun
Surah 64
Madni
Ruku – 1, Ayah 1 To 10
Taghabun Ka Matlab – Ek Dusre Ke Beech Jo Huq Ki Kami Kijati Hai. Usko Pura Karna
Duniya Me Band Eek Dusre Ka Huq Maarte Hain To Qayamat Ke Din Uska Badla Liyajayega.
Allah Ke Huq Me Jo Kami Karta Hai Usko Jahannum Me Dalajayega.
Allah Tala Khaalik Hai, Raazik Hai, Dilon Ka Haal Janne Wala Hai
Jisne Allah Ko Aur Uske Rasoolon Ko Inkaar Kiya Uspar Dardnaak Azaab Hai.
Yaum E Taghabun [Qayamat Ka Din] Amalon Ka Hisaab Hoga
Nekokaaron Ko Jannat Me Dakhil Kiya Jayega
Jisne Kufr Kiya , Kitaab Ki Ayaton Ka Inkaar Kiya, Unko Aag Me Dakhil Kiya Jayega.
 Ruku – 2, Ayah 11 To 18
Allah Ki Rasool Ki Itaat Karo
Rasool Ke Zimme Sirf Huq Pahunchana Hai, Hidayat Dena Allah Ka Kaam Hai
Jabhi Museebat Aaye To Allah Par Tawakkal Rakho, Sabit Khadam Raho.
Maal Aur Aulaad [Family] Tumhare Liye Aazmaish Hai.
Page | 96

Allah Ke Raah Me Qarze Hasna Do…, Allah Tala Kayi Dugna Ajr Badakar Dega, Aur Gunaho
Ki Bakhshish Hogi.
Ayaat - 12
Ruku-2









Surah Talaaq
Surah 65
Madni
 Ruku 1 & 2.
Tohr Ki Haalat Me Talaaq Dena Hai [Haiz Se Paak Hone Ke Baad]
Talaaq Ke Baad 3 Mahine Iddat Shouhar Ke Ghar Guzaarna Hai.
2 Gawaah Banalena Hai.
Hamela Aurat Ki Iddat Uski Delivery Hone Tak Hai.
Unko Rokna Hai To Bhale Tareeqe Se Roklo, Achi Niyyat Se Rook,…. Agar Wida Karna Hai
Tabhi Bhale Tareeqe Se Karo.
Talaaq Ke Baad Agar Biwi Bache Ko Dood Pilaye To Usko Uski Ujrat Adaa Karo.
Ayaat - 12
Ruku-2


JUZ 28 Qad Sami Allah : Surah 65&66 Talaaq & Tehreem
Surah Tehreem
Surah 66
Madni
 Ruku – 1 & 2 .
Is Surat Ke Shane Nuzool Ek Waqya Hai,
Hazrat Zainab Bint Jahash Ra Ke Yahaan Aap Saw Ne Apne Aap Par Shehad Haram Karliya
Tha…. Jab Ye Aayatein Nazil Huyi…
Allah Ke Halaal Karda Cheezon Ko Haram Karne Ka Haq Kisike Paas Nahi Hai, Hatta Ke Allah
Ke Rasool Bhi Ye Ikhtiyaar Nahi Rakhte.
Aye Momino Allah Se Tauba Karo Allah Tauba Khabool Farmane Wala Hai Aur Jannaton Me
Dakhil Karnewala Hai.
Nooh As Aur Loot As Ki Biwiyaan Buri Misaal Thi….. Jab Ki Hazrat Aasiya Aur Maryam As
Behtareen Misaal Hain. .Khawateen Unki Pairwi Karein.
Page | 97
Ayaat - 30
Ruku-2
JUZ 29- Tabaarakallazi : Surah 67-Al Mulk
Surah Al Mulk
Surah 67
Makki
 Ruku – 1 & 2, Ayaah 1 To 30
 Mulk Ka Matlab Badushahat Hai.
 Is Surah Ke Fazeelat Me Ek Hadees Hai.” Allah Ki Ktaab Me Ek Surat Hai Jis Me Sirf 30 Ayaat
Hain, Ye Apne Padne Wale Ki Sifarish Karegi Yahaan Tak Ke Usko Bakhshdiya Jayega ……
Tirmi, Ibn Majah, Sunan Abi Dawood.
 Ek Aur Hadees Khabr Ke Azaab Se Bachayegi.
 Aap S.A.W Sone Se Pehle Ye Surat Padha Karte The…. Jamea Tirmizi Ki Riwayat Hai.
 Is Surat Me Allah Tala Ki Azmat Aur Wa Qudrat Batayi Gayi Hai, Allah Ki Badushahat
Hamesha Qayam Rehne Wali Hai.
 Allah Tala Ne Hamein Zindagi Aur Maut Hamein Aazmane Ke Liye Di Hai Ke Hum Me Se
Kaun Ache Amaal Karta Hai.
 Allah Ki Banayi Huyi Qanaat Me Koi Kami Ya Nuqs Nahi Hai.
 Jinnat Jab Aasmano Par Jaate Hain Allah Ki Batein Sunne Ke Liye To Unke Peeche Aag Ke
Sholey Lagadiye Jate Hain.
 Jinhone Kufr Kiya Allah Ka To Unke Liye Jahannum Ki Aag Hai.
 Jahannum Me Aag Bhadaq Ne Ki Awaaz Aur Logon Ki Chillane Ki Awaaz Dono Hongi.
 Jahannum Ka Darogha [Gate Keeper Puchega “Kya Nahi Ayaa Tumhare Paas Koi Darane
Wala? Wo Kahenge’ Kaash Hum Sunliye Hote To Aaj Hum Yahaan Na Hote.
 Jo Log Apne Rab Se Tanhayi Me Aur Ghaybana Taur Par Darte Hain Unke Liye Bakhshish Hai
Aur Bada Ajr Hai.
 Allah Swt Har Zahiri Batini Aur Dilon Ke Baton Ko Bhi Janne Wala Hai.
 Pehle Ke Qaumo Ne Bhi Allah Ke Hukumon Ko Jhutlaya Tha , To Unpar Zabardast Azaab
Ayaa [Zalzala, Patharon Ki Barish, Sailab, Tufaan…..]
 Agar Tum Bhi Aisa Karoge To Tumhare Liye Bhi Sakht Azaab Nazil Hoga.
 Allah Ne Sab Ko Paida Kiya Aankhe, Kan, Dil Banaye … Rizq Diya Phir Bhi Kitna Kam Shukr
Ada Karte Hain Apne Rab Ka…. Kya Tum Be Khauf Hogaye Ho?
 Sab Ko Allah Ke Paas Lautker Jana Hai.
 Allah Ke Liye Shukrguzaar Raho.
 Kafir Puchte Hain Azaab Kab Ayegi[ Saza , Qayamat..]
 Iska Ilm To Allah Ke Paas Hai., Aap Saw Ka Kaam Bas Aghaa Karna Hai.
 Jab Kafir Us Azaab Ko Dekhlenge To Unke Chehre Bigadjayenge Darr Ke Mare..
 Unko Us Azaab Se Bachane Wala Koi Nahi Hoga
 Kafiron Ko Aakhir Maloom Hojayega Kaun Huq Par Hai Aur Kaun Gumrahi Me
 Agar Allah Tala Pani Ko Rokle Ya Khatam Karde To Kaun Hai Jowapas Pani Ko Laane Wala?
[Koi Nahi Sirf Allah Swt]
Ayaat- 52
Ruku- 2
Surah Al Qalam
Surah 68
Makki
 Ruku – 1 & 2
 Qasam Hai Qalam Ki Jo Kuch Wo Likh Rahe Hain Yani  Jo Kuch Lohe Mehfooz Me Likha Huwa Hai Wo
 Har Wo Cheez Jo Farishte Likhrahe Hain
 Jo Wahi Aap Saw Ke Paas Aati Sahaba Akram Usko Likhte Wo Bhi
 Aur Qaynaat Me Jo Lim Hai Wo Tamaam Knowledge Jo Qalam Se Likha Huwa Hai Wo Bhi
Page | 98
JUZ 29- Tabaarakallazi : Surah 68- Al Qalam

Hum Sirf Allah Ki Qasam Khasakte Hain , Agar Hum Kisi Aur Ki Qasam Khate Hain To Wo
Shirk Hojayega.
 Allah Tala Jis Cheez Ki Qasam Khate Hain Us Cheez Ko Bataure Gawaah Pesh Karte Hain
 Aap Saw Majnoon Nahi Hai
 Beshaq Aap Saw Ke Liye Ajr Hai Jo Kabhi Khatam Nahi Hoga
 Aap Saw Akhlaq Ke Buland Martebe Par Hain
 Jab Huq Waze Hojayega Tab Sab Dekhenge Ke Kaun Majnoon Hai Kaun Behka Huwa Hai
 Beshak Tera Rab Janta Hai Kaun Kaun Bhatak Gaya Raste Se, Aur Kaun Raaste Par Hai
 Nahi Tum Itaat Karo Jhutlane Walon Ko, Wo Tumhe Raaste Se Bhatka Denge.
 Kafir Chahte Hain Ke Tum Susti Karo… Lekin Tum Na Susti Karo Na Unki Itaat Karo Bahut
Qasme Khane Walo Ki…
 Ayaat 10 To 15 Kahajata Hai Waleed Bin Mughaira Ke Baare Me Hai. Jab Uske Samne Quran
Ki Ayatein Padijati To Kehta Ye To Pehle Ke Logon Ki Kahaaniya Hai.
 Ayah 16- Ankhareeb Hum Unke Naako Per Daagh Denge
 Qayamat Ke Din Jahannumiyon Ke Nako Par Dagh Diya Jayega
 Jange Badr Me Kafironke Nakon Ko Talwar Ka Nishana Banayagaya
 Beinteha Nematein Dekar Allah Tala Bandon Ko Aazmata Hai,[Kuffare Makkah Ko Sab Kuch
Diya Phir Qehatsali Se Aazmaya…….] Jis Tarah Bagh Walon Ko Aazmaya Hai…
 Ayah – 17 Me Baagh Walo Ka Kissa Bayan Kiya Gaya Hai. Jo Arbon Me Mashoor Tha.
 Ek Bahut Bada Baagh Tha Jis Ka Malik Us Bagh Ke Paidawer Me Se Kuch Hissa Miskeeno Ko
Deta Tha… Uske Wafaat Ke Baad Uske Warison Ne Faisla Kiya Ke Ab Koi Hissa Miskeeno
Me Nahi Bata Jayega…. Phir Allah Ke Tarf Se Azaab Ayaa Baagh Tabah Hogaya.
 Ayah – 18, Baagh Ke Wariso Ne Faisla Kiya Ke Subah Subah Jaker Phal Tod Laate Hain….
Unhone Inshaa Allah Nahi Kaha….. Phir Wo Baagh Ke Phalon Se Mehroom Hogaye
 Jo Bhi Faisla Karne Se Pehle In Sha Allah Kehna Hai
 Allah Ke Nematon Ka Shuke Ada Karna Hai, Allah Ki Zikr Wa Tasbih Karna Hai
 Nekokaron Ke Liye Allah Ke Paas Nematon Wale Jannat Hain.
 Nek Momin Aur Nafarman Mujrim Ek Barabar Nahi Hosakte , Aakhirat Me Un Dono Ka
Thikana Ek Nahi Hosakta….[Jannat & Jahannum]
 Kya Tumhare Paas Aisi Koi Daleel Hai Ya Koi Kitaab Jis Me Aisa Likha Ho Ke Tum Jannati
Ho.. Ya
 Allah Ne Aisi Koi Qasam Khayi Thi? …
 Pindli Kholna – Ek Sahi Hadees Me Iske Bare Me Bayaan Kiyagaya Hai Ke Qayamat Wale
Din Allah Swt Apna Pindli Kholega Jis Tarah Ke Uske Shaan Ke Layaq Hai. To Har Momin
Mard Aur Aurat Uske Samne Sajda Rez Hojayenge Albatta Wo Log Baaqi Rehjayenge Jo
Riya Aur Shohrat Ke Liye Sajdeh Karte The… Wo Sajda Karna Chahenge Magar Unki Reed Ki
Haddi Ek Takhte Ki Tarah Banjayegi Aur Wo Jhuk Nahi Payenge….. Sahi Bukhari Ki Hadees
Hai.
 Ayah – 44,45 Unko Dheel Dega…. Dunyawi Maal Aur Shohrat Dega Jab Wo Had Se
Badjayenge Phir Unki Sakht Giraft Karega.
 Allah Ka Paighaam Sabr Se Sab Tak Pahunchate Raho….. Jo Jhutlate Hain Unke Liye Allah Ke
Faisale Ka Intezaar Karo..
 Ayah – 48 Machliwale Se Muraad Yunus As Hai, Wo Gum Ke Haal Me Besabr Hoker Allah
Ke Faisle Ka Intezaar Nahi Kiya Aur Mayoos Hogaye….Tum Aisa Na Karna….Unhone Khoob
Tauba Ki…. Phir Allah Unper Meherban Huwe…
 Ye Quraan Tamaam Jahaan Walon Ke Liye Naseehat Hai .
Page | 99
Ayaat – 52
Ruku - 2
















JUZ 29- Tabaarakallazi : Surah 69 Al Haaqqah
Surah Al Haaqqah
Surah – 69
Makki
 Ruku 1 & 2
Haaqqah Ka Matlab – Haqeeqat , Reality, Hoker Rehne Wali - Muraad Qayamat Ka Din.
Ayah -3 , Kya Hai Sabit Hone Wali ?…. ‘Allah Ke Hukum Se Qayamat Waqey Hoga’
Ayah- 4, Quariyah- Qadqadene Wali – Qayamat Ki Haulnakiyaan
Aad Aur Samood Ne Bhi Qayamat Ke Din Ko Jhutlaya- Unpar Sakht Azaab Nazil Huwa.
 Samood – Tez Aur Khauf Naq Azaab Se Halaaq Huwe
 Aad - Behad Tez Tufaan Se Ghaarat Huwe[7 Din 8 Raat Musalsal]
 Firaun – Beech Samandar Me Gharq Huwa
 Loot As Ki Qaum – Unki Basti Ondha Uladigayi, Patharon Ki Barish Huyi
 Nooh As Ki Qaum- Sailab Aur Tufaan Ayaa Sab Gharq Hogaye Siwaye Nooh As K Pairon
Karon Ke
Israfeeel As Ki Ek Phoonk Marne Se Qayamat Waqey Hojayegi.
Qayamath Ke Din
 Zameen Aur Pahaad Ukhaad Diye Jayenge Aur Reza Reza Kar Diye Jayenge
 Asmaan Phat Jayega
 8 Farishte Allah Ke Arsh Ko Uthaye Huye Honge
 Tamaam Insano Ko Allah Ke Samne Pesh Kiya Jayega
 Aur Tamaam Amaal Bhi Pesh Kiye Jayenge, Kuch Bhi Nahi Chupne Wala Hai Allah Se
Jis Kisi Ke Daayein Hath Me Namaye Amaal Diya Jayega Wo Kamyab Huwa. Usko Jannath
Mai Dakhil Kiya Jayega
Jis Kisi Ke Bayein Haath Me Namaye Amaal Diya Jayega … Wo Kahega Kaash Mai Dubara
Zinda Na Hota
 Usko Na Uska Maal Kam Ayega Na Uski Saltanath Kaam Aayegi
 Na Uske Dost Kaam Ayenge Na Rishtedaar
 Usko Zanzeeron Me Jakadker Jahannum Me Daal Diya Jayega (Zanzeeron Ki Lambayi 70
Zaraa Hogi)
 Uska Ghiza Peep Hoga, Wo Duniya Me Miskeenon Ko Khana Nahi Khilata Tha Aur Allah
Per Iman Bhi Nahi Rakta Tha
Ye Quran Kisi Shayar Ka Kalam Nahi, Na Kisi Kaahin Ka Kalam Hai. Ye To Rabbul Alameen
Ka Nazil Kiya Huwa Kalam Hai
Rasool Ke Zabaan Se Ada Hone Wala Ye Qaul Rabbul Alameen Ki Tarf Se Utara Huwa Kalam
Hai
Agar Koi Jhooti Baath Allah Par Ghadta Hai To Allah Uski Zabardast Pakad Karta Hai (Yani
Dahna Haath Se Pakad Leta Hai)
Quran Neek Logon Ke Liye Naseehath Hai, Is Me Jo Kuch Bhi Bataya Gaya Wo Huq Hai
(Qayamat Ka Waqai Hona)
Pas Allah Ki Paaki Aur Tasbih Bayan Karo.
Ayaat- 44
Ruku- 2
Surah Al Maarij
 Ruku 1 -2
Surah - 70
Makki
Kahajata Hai Sawal Karne Wale Nasar Bin Haris Ya Abu Jahl (Surah Anfal)
Rooh Aur Muraad
 Jibrail As
 Insani Roohein
Youm Se Murad Qayamat Ka Din Hai
Page | 100
JUZ 29- Tabaarakallazi : Surah 70&71 Al Maarij & Surah Nooh
 Qayamat Ka Ek Din 50000 Saal Ke Baraber Hoga
 Qayamat Ka Din Bahut Qareeb Hai, Waqai Hone Ke Liye
 Qayamat Ka Din Asmaan Tel Ki Tilchat Ki Tarah Hojayegi
 Aur Pahad Ronyeen Ki Tarah Udh Jayenge
 Koi Dost Kaam Nahi Ayenge
 Us Din Har Gunehgaar Chahega Ke Apne Azeezon (Biwi, Aulad, Khandaan Wale) Ko Us Azab
Ke Bdle Fidya Me Dede Aur Apni Jaan Ko Nijaad Dilaye
 Magar Aisa Nahi Hoga
 Jahannum Ki Aag Sholon Wali Hogi, Jo Sar Se Pair Tak Ki Khaal Ko Khenchlegi
 Jahannum Khud Pukaar Pukaar Ker Bulayegi [Jo Duniyaa Me Deen Se Mooh Mod Liya Tha.
 Jannat Me Izzat Wale Maqam Unhe Diye Jayenge Jo
 Namaz Qayam Karte Hain
 Zakat Aur Sadqa Dete Hain
 Qayamat Ke Din Par Yaqeen Rakhte Hain
 Rab Ki Azaab Se Darte Hain
 Aur Apni Sharmgahon Ki Hifazat Karte Hain Haram Cheezon Se
 Amanaton Me Khayanat Nahi Karte
 Wade Pure Karte Hain
 Allah Ta’la Qadir Hai Is Baath Per Ke Wo Gunehgar Qaum Ko Khatam Karke Dusri Makhlooq
Ko Paidaah Karein
 Jab Qabron Se Uthaye Jayenge To Aastano Ke Tarf Daudenge(Run)
Aastan =Nishan Lage Huye Pathar Ya Unke Buth [Jaise Duniya Me Daudte The]
 Us Din Unki Aankhen Jhuki Huye Hogi Unke Aamalon Ki Wajah Se Un Par Zillat Chahi Huyi
Hogi
Ayaat -28
Ruku -2
Surah Nooh
Surah 71
Makki
 Ruku
 Nooh As Apni Qaum Ko Khabar Daar Karne Ke Liye Aaye
 Qayamat Ke Dardnaak Azab Se
 Ibadat Karo Allah Ki
 Itaat Karo Meri
Aisa Karoge To Allah Ta’la Bakshdega Tumhare Gunahon Ko
 Maut Ki Ghadi Jab Aati Hai To Muakhir Nahi Hota
Noah As Ne Apne Rab Se Kaha
 Maine Apni Qaum Ko Deen Ki Taraf Bulaya Aur Buland Awaz Se Bulaya To
 Wo Door Bhagne Lage
 Apne Kaano Me Ungliyaan Daalne Lage
 Apne Kapadon Ko Sar Par Odliya (Chupne Ke Liye)
 Add Gaye
 Takabbur Kiya
 Allah Ta’la Se Gunahon Ki Maafi Mangne Se
 Allah Ta’la Bakhshne Wala Hai
 Barish Hogi
 Aulaad Dega
 Baghaat Dega
 Nehrein Bhi Nikaalega
 Allah Ta’la Ne Hamare Liye
 7 Aasman Banaye
Page | 101
JUZ 29- Tabaarakallazi : Surah 72&73 Al Jinn & Al Muzammil
 Usme Chaand Ko Chamkaya
 Suraj Ko Roshan Chirag Banaya
 Aur Ugaane Wali Zameen Banaye
 Usi Zameen Me Hum Phir Lautenge
 Phir Zinda Kiye Jayenge Qayamat Ke Din
Musa As Ki Qaum Unke Baaton Ko Jhutla Diya Aur Apni Qaum Ke Maaldar Logon Ki Itaat Kar
Ne Lage
Unhone Apne Qaumi Buton Ki Ibaadat Nahi Chodi
Wadda, Suwaa, Yaghoos, Ya’ooq, Nasra Ye Saare Unke Buton Ke Naam Hain
Musa As Ne Allah Ta’la Se Dua Mangi Ki Kaafiron Ko Gharq Kardo Aur Mujhe ,Mere
Waalidain Aur Momin Mard Aur Aurton Ko Bakhsh Do
Bahut Bada Sailaab Aur Tufaan Aya Aur Sab Kaafir Gharq Hogaye Aur Sare Iman Wale Kashti
Ke Zariye Bach Gaye.





Ayaat - 28
Ruku - 2













Suratul Al Jinn
Surah 72
Makki
 Ruku 1&2
Shane Nuzool:- Rasool S.A.W.S Wadiye Nakhla Me Sahaba Akram Ko Fajr Ki Namaaz
Padharahe The Ke Kuch Jinno Ka Wahan Se Guzar Huwa To Unhone Aap Saw Ki Quran Ki
Tilawat Suni Aur Mutasir Huwe
Is Baat Ka Ilm Rasool Saw Ko Nahi Thi Wahi Ke Zarye Pata Chala, Ke Wo Sare Jinn Imaan Le
Aaye Unhone Kaha – Ab Ham Kisi Ko Allah Ke Saath Shareek Nahi Karenge, Allah Ta’la Paak
Hai Na Usko
Biwi Hai Na Aulaad. Insaan Aur Jinnath Jhuti Baten Gadhti Hai
Chand Insaan Baaz Jinnat Se Madat Talab Karte Hain
Jab Insaan Jinno Se Panah Mangte Hai To Jinn Khush Hokar Aur Sarkash Hojate Hain
Jab Shayateen Aasmaano Ki Taraf Jaate Hai Batein Sunne To Farishte Uper Bhadaqte Shole
Barsate Hain
Ghaib Ka Ilm Jinno Ke Paas Nahi Hai
Jinno Me Se Baaz Jinn Neek-O-Kaar Hote Hain Aur Baaz Jin Shaitaani Hote Hai
Yaqeenan Jisne Quran Par Imaan Laya Wo Kamyaab Hogaya Aur Jisne Jhutlaya Wo
Jahannum Me Apnea Thikana Banaliya
Masjiden Sirf Allah Ki Ibadat Ke Liye Hai Waha Allah Ke Saath Kisi Aur Ka Naam Nahi
Pukarna Hai
Aap Saw Ke Paas Koi Ghaib Ka Ilm Nahi Tha, Na Who Maojaze Dikhate The. Wo Toh Sirf
Allah Ta’la Ki Ibaadat Karte The Aur Allah Ke Paigham Ko Logon Tak Pahunchate The
Allah Swt Aalamul Ghaib Hai. Wo Apni Marzi Se Kuch Ghaib Ka Ilm Apne Paighambaron Ko
Ata Karte Hai
Wahi Ke Nuzool Ke Waqt Bhi, Kuch Muhafiz Farishte Aas Paas Hote Hai, Taake Shayateen
Kahien Sun Na Lein
Har Cheez Ki Ginti, Jo Pehle Aachuke Aur Jo Qayamat Tak Aane Wale Hai Sab Ka Ilm Allah
Swt Ke Paas Hai
Ayaat – 20
Ruku – 2
Surah Al Muzammil
Surah 73
Makki
Jis Waqt Ye Aayaat Ka Nuzool Huwa, Tab Nabi Saw Chadar Oodh Ker Lete Huye The – Is Kaifiyat
Ko Allah Ta’la Bayan Kar Rahe Hai
 Raat Me Namaaz Ke Liye Khade Hojaw Yani Ye Qiyaam Nisf Raat Se Thoda Kam Ya Thoda
Zyada
Page | 102
JUZ 29- Tabaarakallazi : Surah74 Al Mudassir

Bahut Bhari Baath Se Muraad Quran Ke Ehkamat, Faraiz Par Amal Uski Hudood Ki Pabandi
Hai, Uski Tableegh Wa Dawat
 Tahajut Ke Waqt Quran Teher Teher Ke Padha Karoo. Dil Par Asar Karti Hai.
 Raath Me Qiyam
 Aur Allah Ka Zikr Bhi Kiya Karo
Is Ke Karne Se Nafs Ki Tarbiyat Ke Liye Achha Hai
 Allah Ke Baton Ko Jhutlane Walon Ke Liye
 Sakht Bediyan Hai
 Sulagti Aag Hai
 Halaq Me Atakne Wala Khana Hoga
 Dardnaak Azaab Hai
 Qayamat Ka Manzar Aisa Hoga
 Zameem Thar Thar Kampne Lagegi
 Pahad Reth Ki Tarah Udegi
 Us Din Bachhe Khauf Se Budhe Hojayenge
 Us Din Asman Phat Jayega
 Allah Ta’la Jante Hai Ke Kam 2/3 Raath 1/3 Raath 1/2 Raath Bhar Allah Ki Ibadat Karte Hai
(Tahajjut Padne Walon Ko)
 Raath Ki Namaaz Me Quran Teher Teher Kar Pado
 Jitni Istetaat Hai Utni Qayam Karoo
 Namaaz Ki Pabandi Karo
 Zakaat Ada Karte Raho
 Allah Ko Qarze Hasna Do
 Tauba Isteqfar Karo
Allah Tala Yaqeenan Bakhshne Wala Hai.
Ayaat – 56
Ruku – 2
Surah Al Mudassir
Surah 74
Makki
 Ruku 1 & 2
 Shane Nuzool- Aap Saw Ghare Hira Se Ghar Tashreef Lejarahe The , Us Waqt Aasmn
Zameen Ke Darmiya Jibrail As Ko Muallaq Dekha , Aur Aap Saw Khauf Se Kaampne Lage,
Gharwalon Se Kahaek Kapda Mere Jisam Par Daaldo, To Ghar Walon Un Par Ek Chadar Ood
Diya……….. Us Waqt Ye Ayat Nazil Huyi.
 Allah Ke Deen Ki Tarf Logon Ko Bulayiye
 Apne Kapde Paak Saaf Rakhiye
 Apne Rab Ki Paaki Bayaan Kijiye
 Sabr Kijiye Allah Ke Raah Me
 Qayamat Ka Din Bada Sakht Hoga
 Aisi Aag Hogi Jo Jisam Par Na Gosht Chodegi Na Haddiya Sab Ko Jhulsa Degi
 Wahan Maut Bhi Nahi Ayegi
 Dozaq Me 19 Darbaan Tenaat Rahenge, Ye Kaafiron Ke Aazmaish Ke Liyehai
 Kafir Sochenge 19 Farishte Hito Hain, Unpar Asaani Se Kaabu Karlenge
 Ahle Kitaab Ghauro Fiqr Karenge K Ye Bath Taurat Ki Tasdeeq Karti Hai
 Imaan Wale Imaan Me Aage Bad Jayenge
 Ek Farishta Kitna Quwwat Wala Hoga Allah Ke Siwa Koi Nahi Janta.
 Jo Quran Ko Huq Nahi Manta Usko Dozaq Me Daaldiya Jayega.
 Ayaah 11 To 20 Yahaan Kahajata Hai Waleed Bin Mughaira Ki Tarf Ishara Hai, Usko Allah Ne
Bahut Zyada Mall Aur Aulaad[Beton] Se Nawaza Tha…
Page | 103
JUZ 29- Tabaarakallazi : Surah 75- Al Qiyaamah

3 Aham Cheezon Ki Qasam [Chaand, Suraj, Raat Aur Din] Khane Ke Baad Jahannum Ki Badai
Ki Gayihai…. Iski Badai Me Koi Shaq Nahi Hai.
 Har Shaqs Apne Amalon Kebadle Me Girvi[Rehan] Me Hai, Ache Amaal Karega Jahannum
Se Bachjayega, Bureamaal Karega To Nahi Bachega…
 Jannati Jahannumi Se Sawal Karenge Tum Kis Cheez Ne Jahannum Me Dala
 Gunehgaar Kahenge Hum Namazi Na The
 Hum Miskeeno Ko Khana Nahi Khilate The
 Deen K Maamle Me Behas Karte The..
 Roze Jaza Ko Jhutlate The[Qamat K Din Ko]
 Quraan Ek Naseehat Hai, Jo Chahe Naseehat Hasil Kare Aur Koi Inkaar , Jo Allah Chahta Hai
Wahi Hota Hai.
 Wahi Naseehat Hasil Karte Hain Jo Allah Se Darr Te Hai, Bakhshish Mangte Hai.
Ayaat – 40
Ruku 2




Surah Al Qiyaamah
 Ruku – 1& 2
Surah – 75
Makki
Qayaam Yane Khade Hona
Jis Din Qayamat Qaayam Hogi, Us Din Sab Ke Sab Apne Qabro Me Se Uth Khade Honge
Qayamat Ke Din Ki Qasam Khane Se Maqsad Uski Ehmiyat Wa Azmat Ko Waze Karna
Allah Tala Nafse Lawwama Ki Qasam Kharahe Hain, Malaamat Karne Wali Nafs
 Nafs Ke 3 Haal [Stages] Hote Hain
 Nafse Ammara [Ye Burai Ka Hukm Deta Hai]
 Nafse Lawwama [Gunaah Karne Ke Baad Malamat Karta Hai]
 Nafse Mutmainna [Nekiyan Karke Pur Sukoon Me Hota Hai ]
 Allah Is Bath Par Qaadir Ke Insaan Ke Ungliyaa Ke Por Por Durust Banasakta Hai, To Allah
Gali Sadi Haddiyan Se Insaan Ko Dubara Kyun Nahi Uthasakta.
 Kafiron Ke Khayal Ko Ghalat Saabit Kar Rahi Hai.
 Jab Qayamat Waqey Hogi
 Aankhe Pathra Jayengi
 Chaand Be Noor Hojayega, Suraj Aur Chaand Ko Jama Diya Jayega
 Insaan Bhaag Ker Chupne Ki Jagah Dhoondega.
 Us Din Aisi Koi Panaah Ki Jagah Nahi Hogi.
 Allah Ki Adaalat Se Koi Nahi Bachpayega.
 Uske Saare Amaal Uske Samne Pesh Kiya Jayenge
 Uske Apne Aaze [Hath, Pair, Zuban] Uske Khilaaf Bolenge.
 Kuch Chehre Udaas Aur Be Noor Honge
 Jab Rooh Jisam Se Nikalti Hai To Pindali Se Pindli Lipat Jayegi
 Jisne Namaaz Nahi Padi, Rasool Ko Jhutlaya, Imaan Aur Itaat Se Rugardani Ki Uske Liye
Halaqat Hai.
 Jab Allah Ne Insan Ko Ek Haqeer Mani Ke Qatre Se Paida Karke Aala Muqaam De Sakta Hao
To Kya Dubara Zindagi Dene Me Wo Qadir Nahi..?
 Yaqeean Wo Usper Qadir Hai
 Is Ayat Ke Aakhir Me Jawaab Me “ Subhanaka Fa Bala Kehna- Sahi Hadees Se Sabit Hai
Ayaat – 31
Ruku- 2

Surah Al Dahr
Is Surat Ko Surah Insaan Bhi Kaha Jata Hai.
 Ruku - 1&2 –
Surah 76
Makki
Page | 104
JUZ 29- Tabaarakallazi : Surah76 Ad Dahr( Al Insaan)

Jab Wo Maa Ke Reham Me Tha… Ya Usse Pehle Ek Haqeer Pani Ka Qatra Tha…Jo Qabile Zikr
Ke Laayaq Nahi Tha
 Ek Nutfe Se Banaya , Naak , Kaan , Aankh Sab Cheezein Barabar Ata Kiya, Sab Cheez Ka Ilm
Sikhaya
 Ab Wo Shukr Guzar Banta Hai To Uske Liye Ajr Hai.
 Na Shukra Banta Hai To Uske Liye Zanzeere ,Tauq Sholon Wali Aag Tayyar Kigayi Hai
 Nek Logon Ko Jaam Pilayega Jis Ki Aamizish Kafoor Ka Hoga.
 Kabhi Khatam Na Hone Wala Chashmahoga , Jahaan Chahe Wahaan Usko Mod Ker
Lejayajayega
 Jab Wo Nazar Mangte Hain To Pura Bhi Karte Hain.
 Qayamat Ke Din Se Darr Te Hain
 Allah Ke Mohabbat Me Miskeeno Ko Yateemon Ko Aur Qaidiyon Ko Khana Khilate Hain
 Sirf Allah Ki Raza Chahte Hain, Dusron Se Badla Nahi Chaahte Hain
 Aayah- 12 Me Sabr Se Muraad …… Deen Ke Raah Me Sabr Se Taqleefon Ko Bardasht Karna,
Allah Ki Itaat Me Nafs Khaishat Ko Lazzaton Koqurban Karna…
 Allah Swt Unke Sabr Ki Wajeh Se Unko Jannaton Me Dakhil Karega
 Resham Ke Libaas Pehnayega
 Jannat Me Takhton Par Takiye Lagaye Huye Baithenge
 Na Wahaan Aaftab Ki Garmi Hogi Na Sardi Ki Shiddat Hogi
 Jannaton Ke Saaye Unper Jhuke Huye Honge
 Mewe Aur Phal Niche Latak Te Honge
 Chaandi Ke Bartanom Me Jaaam Ko Liye Qaadim Unke Aage Peeche Ghumenge, Wo
Sheeshe Ki Tarah Cristal Clear Honge
 Unko Wo Jaam Pilaya Jayega Jis Ki Aamizish Zanzabeel Ki Hogi[Sont , Khushk Adrak]
 Jannat Ki Ek Nehar Hai Jis Ka Naam Salsabeel Hai
 Us Nehar Ke Irdgird Kamseen Khaadim Motiyon Ki Tarah Khoob Surat Aur Tezi Se Khidmat
Karne Wale Honge
 Har Tarf Nayaab Nematein Aur Azeem Saltanat Nazar Ayegi
 Jannati Sabz [Green] Rang Kebaarik Aur Mote Resham Ke Libaas Pehnenge
 Chandi Ke Ke Kangan Aur Zewar Pehnaye Jayenge
 Unse Kaha Jayega …
 Tumhari Koshish Ki Qadr Kijayegi
 Quran Ko Allah Nenazil Kiya Hai Usper Qayam Raho
 Kisi Bhi Gunehgaar Ki Bath Na Mano
 Subah Shaam Tasbih Karo
 Rath Ke Waqt Sajde Karo
 Bahut Rat Tak Allah Ki Tasbih Bayaa Karo
 Jo Allah Ke Raah Ko Apnayega Wo Kaamyab Hoga
 Jo Allah Ke Raah Se Bhatak Jayega Uske Liye Dard Nak Azaab Hai.
Ayaat – 50
Ruku - 2


Surat Al Mursalat
Surah- 77
Makki
 Ruku – 1 & 2
Qasam Hai Un Hawawo Ki Jo Pai Dar Pai Bheji Jati Hai –
Yahaanpar Allah Tala Hawao Ki Aur Farishton Ki Qasam Khaker Kehrahe Hain Ke Jo Wada
Kiya Gaya Hai Qayamat Ka Wo Zaroor Waqey Hoker Rahegi.
Page | 105
JUZ 29- Tabaarakallazi : Surah 77 -Al Mursalaat



Mursalat Se Muraad- Farishte Ya Ambiya
Pai Dar Pai Bhejna Se Murad – Wahi E Ilahi, Ya Ehkam E Sharyat
Zor Se Jhunka Dene Wali Se Murad – Farishte Hai Jo Baaz Waqt Hawao Ke Azaab Ke Sath
Aate Hain
 Ayat 3, Farishte / Hawayein
 Ayat -4 , Farishte / Quran Ki Ayatein
 Qayamat Ke Din….
 Taare Be Noor Hojayenge
 Aasman Tod Phod Diyajega
 Pahaad Tukde Tukde Karke Udadiye Jayenge
 Tamaam Rasoolon Ko Bulaker Gawahi Lijayegi
 Wo Sakht Din Hoga Jis Din Sab Ambiya Aur Rasool Jama Kiye Jayenge Apne Apne Qaumo
Ke Khilaf
 Jhutlane Walon Ke Liye Us Din Barbadi Hai
 Insan Ko Ek Hakeer Pani Ke Qatre Se Paida Kiya Gaya[Mani Ke Qatre Se]
 Phir Ma Reham Me Rakhagaya Ek Muddat Tak
 Phir Andaze Se Achi Shaqal Wa Surat Banayi 2 Aankh ,2 Kaan, 2hath, Ungliyaa……. Sab
Barabar Banaya
 Vail Hai Jhutlane Walon Ke Liye Us Din
 Allah Tala Sametlene Wali Zameen Banaya,..
 Zameen Zindon Ko Apne Uper Aur Murdon Ko Apne Ander Samet Leti Hai
 Buland Pahaad Banaye Jo Zameen Par Jame Huye Hain
 Pyas Bujhane Wali Mitha Pani Nikaala
 Farishtey Jahannumiyon Ko Kahenge Dozaq Ki Tarf Jaao, Jis Ko Tum Duniya Me Jhutlate The.
 Jahannum Ka Saya Bhi Sukoon Nahi Dega
 Jahannum Ki Ek Chingari Itni Badi Hogi Manind Ek Mehal Ke
 Phir Wo Chingari Ke Tukde Tukde Honge, Ek Tukda Zard Rang Ki Oont Ki Tarah Hoga[Size
Me]
 Us Din Tamaam Agley ,Pichle Sab Insaano Ko Jamakiya Jayega
 Us Din Yane Qayamat Ki Din Mukazzibeen Ke Liye Tabahi Hogi
 Nek , Parhezgaar Log …
 Jannaton Ke Saaye Me Honge
 Behte Chashme Honge Unke Liye
 Un Mewo Me Honge Jin Ki Wo Khaish Karte The
 Unke Amalon Ka Allah Tala Is Tarah Jaza Denge
 Mukazzibeen Duniya Me Unko Namaz Padne Ko Kahajaye To Wo Inkaar Kardete The
 Quran Par Imaan Nahi Laate, Jhutladete The… Unke Liye Vail Hai.
Page | 106














1.
2.




















JUZ 30 Amma Surah 78&79 – An Naba & An Naziaat
Juz 30 Amma
Ayaat - 40
Ruku-2
Surah An Naba
Ayaat - 46
Ruku-2
Surah An Naziat
Surah 78
Makki
 Ruku 1- Ayah 1-30 (Allah Ki Qudrat Aur Qayamat Ka Manzar)
Logo Ko Qayamat Ke Baare Me Shak Hai Lekin Jo Allah Bahut Qudrat Wale Hai Unke Liye
Qayamat Ka Qayam Karna Koi Mushkil Baat Nahi
Allah Ki Qudratein
Zameen Ko Farsh Ki Tarah Bichana
Pahadi Ko Mekho (Nails) Ki Tarah Jamana
Insano Ki Jodo Me Paydayash
Neend , Din Aur Raat
7 Aasmaan Aur Sooraj
Baarish, Nabaataat Aur Baghaat
Jis Allah Bahut Qudrat Rakhne Wale Hai Wo Qayamat Qayam Karenge Jis Din
Faisla Hoga
Doosre Soor Ke Saath Sab Groups Me Aa Khade Honge
Asman Ke Darwaze Khol Diye Jayenge, Pahad Chalenge
Jahannum Sarkashiyo Aur Qayamat Par Yakeen Na Rakhne Walo Aur Allah Ki Ayaat Ka Inkar
Karne Walo Ki Ghaath Me Hogi
Jahannum Ka Manzar
Hamesha Wahi Rehna
Na Thandak Naa Kuch Peene Ke Liye Magar Khaulta Pani Aur Peep
Har Amal Insaan Ka Record Ho Raha Hai Jiski Binaah Par Faisla Hoga
 Ruku 2 Ayah 31-40
Muttaqi Log Jo Kamyaab Honge Unke Ke Liye (31-36)
Baghaat, Angoor
Ham Umr Saathi
Chalakte Jaam
Sunne Me Na Laghw Baat Aur Naa Jhooth
Faisle Ke Din Ka Manzar
Allah Ke Samne Koi Bol Nai Sakega
Jibrael A.S Aur Baaki Farishte Saf Dar Saf Maujood
Allah Ki Ijazat Se Sirf Durust Baat Kar Sakenge
Is Din Se Qabardaar Kiya Jaa Raha Hai To Iski Tayyari Karna Hai
Insaan Usdin Chahega Ke Kaash Wo Matti Hota
Kaash Ke Wo Dobara Uthaya Naa Jata
Kaash Ke Wo Paida Na Kiya Jaata
Iblees Ki Khahesh Hogi Ke Kaash Wo Insaan Hota To Use Bhi Jannat Me Jane Ka Chance Mil
Jata
Ruku 1-Ayah 1-26
Ayah 1-14 (Qayamat)
Maut Ke Farishto Ka Zikr (Inki Qasm Li Jaa Rahi Hai )
Jo Maut Ke Waqt Doob Kar Insaan Ke Reshe Reshe Se Rooh Nikalenge
Rooh Ko Asaani Se Nikalkar Assman Ki Taraf Tayrenge
Surah 79
Makki
Page | 107
























JUZ 30 Amma Surah 80 Abasa
Phir Allah Us Rooh Ke Baar Me Jo Faisla Karenge Uspar Amal Karenge
Qayamat Ki Kuch Tafseele
Zameen Kampegi Aur Peeche Ek Aur Zalzala (Ya 1st Soor Ke Baad 2nd Soor) Ayega
Dil Dhadkenge, Nigahein Dabi Hogi, Jo Dinuiya Me Qayamat Ka Inkar Kiya Wo Galat Tha
Second Soor Bas Ek Daant Hogi Ke Sab Uth Jaaye
Maydaan Me Pesh Kiye Jayenge
Ayah 15-26 (Moosa A.S Aur Firaun Ka Waqeya)
Wadiye Tuwa Par Naboowat
Firaun Ke Paas Jane Ka Hukum
Badi Nishaniya (Asaa Aur Yade Baizaa)
Firaun Ka Inkar Aur Khud Ko Rab Maan Na
Allah Ke Azaab Ka Usko Pakadna
Darne Walo Ke Liye Is Waqeye Me Ibrat
Ayah 27-33 Allah Ki Qudratein
Asman Ki Taqleeq, Bulandi , Durust Hona
Raat ,Din , Dhoop
Zameen Aur Usse Paani Aur Chaare Ka Nikalna
Pahaad
Ye Saari Cheezein Allah Ne Hamare Fayde Aur Maveshiyo Ke Fayde Ke Liye Banaye Hai
Qayamat Ka Zikr
Us Din Jo Duniya Me Kiye Insaan Yaad Karega
Jahannum Un Sarkashiyo Ke Liye Khol Di Jayegi Jo Duniya Ki Zindagi Ko Tarji Dete Hai
Jo Allah Se Darkar Apne Nafs Ko Rokte Hai Unke Liye Jannat Hogi
Qayamat Kab Ayegi Iska Ilm Sirf Allah Ko Hai Aur Jab Ayegi Lagegajo Pichla Waqt Guzra Wo
Ek Shaam Ya Subah Jitna Tha
Ayaat - 42
Ruku-1
Surah Abasa
Surah 80
Makki
Abdullah Bin Um Maktoom , Ek Sahabi Jo Andhe The, Ek Waqt Aap S.A.W Ke Mehfil Me Aaye
Jab Aap Quraish Ke Sardaro Ko Islam Samjha Rahe The, Beech Me Wo Bole To Aap S.A.W Ko
Thoda Nagavaar Guzra Aur Chehre Par Bal Aaye Jiske Baad Is Soorat Ki Ayatein Naazil Hui (Ayah
1- 10)
 Ayah 10-16 (Quran)
 Ek Naseehat Hai Jo Chahe Hasil Karle
 Lohemehfooz Me Hai
 Farishto Ke Hatho Me Hai
 Ayah 17-23 (Inkar Karne Wale Insaan Ki Hakeekat)
 Nutfe Se Paydayash
 Taqdeer Ka Muqarrar Hona
 Raaste Ka Asaan Hona
1. Taqdeer Ka Likha Rasta
2. Paa Ke Pet Se Duniya Me Ane Ka Rasta
3. Duniya Guzarne Ka Rasta
4. Ilhami Kitaabo Ke Zariye Jannat Ka Rasta
 Phir Maut
 Ayah 24-32 Insaan Ko Chahiye Ki In Cheezo Par Ghaur Kare
 Khana, Barish, Beenj Ka Zameen Se Nikalna,Ghalla,Angoor, Tarkari,Zaitoon, Khajoor,Ghane
Baghaat, Phal Aur Charajo Insaan Aur Maveshiyo Ke Fayd Eke Liye Hai
 Ayah 33-42 (Qayamat Ka Manzar)
Page | 108
JUZ 30 Amma Surah 81-83 - At Takweer TO Mutafifeen
 Kaan Phaadne Wali
 Insaan Apne Bhai , Maa Baap,Biwi Aur Bete Se Door Bhagega Aur Ek Doosre Se Beparvah
Honge
 Kuch Chehre Raushan Aur Khush Honge
 Kuch Chehro Par Ghubar Aur Siahi Hogi (Ye Kaafir Aur Fajir Honge)
Ayaat - 29
Ruku-1
Surah At Takweer
Surah 81
Makki
 Ayah 1-14 (Qayamat Ke Din Ka Manzar)
Suraj Lapet Diya Jayega, Taare Benoor, Pahad Chalenge, 10 Mahine Ki Hamela Oontni (Bahut
Prcious Aur Mehangi) Chod Di Jayegi, Wehshi Janwar Apne Ghar Chodkar Niklenge,, Samundar
Bahdkaya Jayega (Ubal Padega), Nafs Jod Diye Jayenge (Jism Ke Saath Rooh, Groups Me Log
Divided), Zinda Gadh Di Gayi Ladki (Bachpan Me Jiske Maa Baap Ne Use Qatl Kiya) Poochegi Ki
Kis Gunaah Ki Wajah Se Aisa Kiya Gaya, Amaal Name Phialadiye Jayenge, Aasman Apni Khaal
Utaar Degi, Jahannum Bhadkaadi Jayegi, Jannat Qareeb Layi Jayegi
 Ayah 14-29
 Sitaaro Ko Gawaah Banakar Kaha Jaa Raha Hai Ki
 Quran Jibrael A.S Ke Zariye Aayi Hai
 Jibrael A.S Quwwat Wale Aur Allah Ke Paas Muqaam Wale Hai
 Farishto Ke Sardaar Aur Amanat Daar Hai
 Muhammad S.A.W Koi Majnoon Nahi Hai Lekin Waqe Me Jibrael A.S Ko Ufuq Par Dekha
 Jo Bhi Ghaib Ki Qabar Aap S.A.W Tak Pahunchti Wo Aage Pahunchate
 Quran Shaytan Ka Qaul Nai
 Quran Se Kaha Bhagte Ho Jab Ke Ye Tamam Logo Ke Liye Naseehat Hai
 Jo Chahe Is Quran Ko Pakad Lo Aur Seedha Rasta Paa Lo Lekin Ye Bhi Allah Ke Izn Se Hi Hoga

Ayaat - 19
Ruku-1
Surah Al Infitar
Ayaat - 36
Ruku-1
Surah Al Mutafifeenr












Surah 82
Makki
Aasman Phat Jayega, Taare Bikhar Jayenge, Samandar Phaad Diye Jayenge,Khabrein Khol Di
Jayegi (Taake Murde Nikle),Har Koi Apne Kiye Amaal Ko Jaan Lega
Insaan Kyu Dhoke Me Hai , Jabke Usi Rab Ne Payda Kiya, Phirpoori Dusrust Shakl Dito Wo
Rab Qayamat Bhi Laa Sakte Hai
Har Insaan Ke Amaal Kiraman Katibeen Likh Rahe Hai
Nek Log Nemato Me Honge Aur Badkaar Jahannum Me
Qayamat Ke Din Koi Kisi Ke Kaam Nahi Ayega, Aur Faisla Sirf Allah Ka Hoga
Surah 83
Makki
Dandi Marne Wale Aur Naaptol Me Kami Karne Wao Ke Liye Halakat Hai, Aisa Karne Wale
Qayamt Par Yakeen Nahi Rakhte
Badkaaro Ki Kitaabe Amaal Sijjen Me Hai (Sijjeen Wo Jagah Hai Jaha Badkaro Ki Roohein Aur
Amaal Name Rakhi Jaati Hai)
Ye Hadd Se Badne Wale Gunahgaar Hai
Jo Quran Padhi Jaati Hai To Pichli Kahaniya Kehte Hai
Unke Dilo Par Zang Hai
Allah Ko Wo Qayamat Ke Din Dekhenge Nahi
Jahannum Me Wo Dakhil Ho Jayenge
Nek Logo Ke Amal Name Illiyeen Me Hone (Illiyeen Wo Jagah Hai Jaha Nek Logo Ki Roohein
Aur Amal Name Rakhi Jaati Hai)
Page | 109















JUZ 30 Amma Surah 84-85 – Al Inshiqaq & Al Burooj
Illiyeen Ko Muqarraboon Roz Dekhte Hai
FarishteKhud Nek Roohein
Shuhadaa Ki Roohein
Nek Logo
Nemato Me Aur Masnado Par Honge
Raunak Wale Chehre
Khalis Moharband (Sealed) Sharab Pilaye Jayenge.
Tasneem (Jannat Ka Chashma) Se Pilaye Jayenge (Muqarraboon Log)
Kaafiro Ki Kuch Harkatein
Iman Walo Par Haste
Iman Walo Ki Taraf Ishara Karke Ankhein Marte
Ghar Jaakar Unka Mazaaq Udate
Iman Walo Ko Behke Hue Kehte
Qayamat Ke Din Iman Wale Hasrahe Honge, Masnado Par Baithe Dekhrahe Honge
Ayaat - 25
Ruku-1
Surah Al Inshiqaaq
Ayaat - 22
Ruku-1
Surah Al Burooj
Surah 84
Makki
Qayamat Ke Din
Asman Phat Jayega,Zameen Phailadi Jayegi Aur Khali Kar Di Jayegi
Insaan Mehnat Karne Wala Hai Lekin Jo Rab Ke Liye Karega Wo Behtar Hai
Jiska Amaal Nama Seedhe Haath Me Milega, Uska Hisaab Asaan Hoga Aur Wo Khush Hoga
Jo Peeth Peeche Se (Left Hand Me Bure Amaal Nama) Diya Jayegawo Halaak Hoga Aur
Jahannum Me Hoga
Ye Wo Log Hai Jo
 Duniya Me Ghar Walo Ke Saath Enjoy Kar Rahe The Aur Qayamat Par Yakeen Nahi Karte
The
 Shafaq (Sunset Ke Baad Ki Laali ),Ikatha Karne Wali Raat (Kyu Ke Raat Ko Sab Ghar Wapas
Jaate Hai)Chand Jab Poora (Full Moon), Ye Sab Gawah Hai Ke
 Insaan Ek Manzil Se Doosri Manzil Par Aata Hai (Stages Of Life)
 Insan Quran Padhi Jaane Ke Bawajood Kyu Iman Nahi Laata Aur Jhutlaata Hai Jabke Allah
Har Wo Amaal Jo Insaan Samet Raha Hai Wo Jante Hai
 Azaab Se Sirf Wo Bachega Jo Iman Laye Aur Ache Amal Kare






Surah 85
Makki
Asman Gawah Hai Ek Waqeye Ka
Yemen Ki Taraf Ke Ek Badshah Ne Iman Walo Ko Khanadakh Me Jalaya Aur Sab Logo Ne
Atraaf Baithkar Tamasha Dekha
 Iman Walo Ko Takleef Dene Walo Ke Liye Bi Azaab Hai
Allah
 Ki Pakad Badi Hai
 Wo Paida Karte Hai Aur Lauta Te Hai
 Reproduce
 Dobara Uthayenge
 Maaf Karne Wale Aur Mohabbat Karne Wale Hai
 Arsh Wale , Buzurgi Wale Aur Jo Chahte Hai Wo Karne Wale Hai
Page | 110




JUZ 30 Amma Surah 86-88 – At Tariq TO Al Ghaashiyah
Firaun Aur Samood Ke Waqeye Me Sabaq Hai Ke Insaan Chahe Jo Karle Allah Gherne Wale
Hai
Quran Ek Kitab Hai Jo Lohe Mehfooz Me Hai (Very Important Book)
Lauha Also Means Chip, Disk , Tablet
Ayaat - 17
Ruku-1
Surah At Tareq
Ayaat - 19
Ruku-1
Surah Al Alaa
Ayaat - 26
Ruku-1
Surah Al Ghashiyah
Surah 86
Makki
Taaro Ki Qasam (Gawaah Hai)
Insaan Par Hifazat Karne Wale Hai
 Maut Ke Time Tak Farishto Ki Hifazat
 Amal Name Ka Record
 Insaan Seminal Fluid Se Bana Hai Jo Ke Reeth Ki Haddi Aur Phasli Ke Beech Se Banta Hai
(Allah Ki Qudrat Ki Wajah Se)
 Har Poshida Raazo Ki Qayamat Ke Din Jaanch Hogi To Insaan Ki Koi Madad Nahi Karega Us
Din
 Barasne Aur Palatne Wale Asman Ki Qasm (Palatna Yane Water Cycle Me Paani Ka Palatna,
Harmful Rays Ka Asman Se Palatne)
 Phatne Wali Zameen (Barish Ke Baad Phatkar Nabataat Ka Nikalna)
 Quran Faisla Kun Baat Hai, Befayda Baat Nahi
 Log Deen Ke Qilaf Chaal Chal Rahe Hai Aur Unko Mohlat Dena Aur Dheel Dena Allah Ki
Chaal Hai
Surah 87
Makki
Ye Soorat Eidain , Witr Aur Jume Ko Padhi Jane Wali Hai
 Allah Ke Naam Ki Paaki Jisne
 Insaan Ko Payda Kiya Aur Durust Banaya, Taqdeer Banayi Aur Hidayat Di
 Chaara Nikala Aur Use Choora Kiya (Insaan Ki Bhi Isi Tarah Qaatma Hai)
 Quran Ki Wahi Aap S.A.W Ko Padhwa Denge Aur Mehfooz Kardenge
 Quran Se Naseehat Pakdega Darne Wala Aur Bad Badbakht Naseehat Nahi Pakdega
 Ye Badbakht
 Jahannum Me Dakhil Hoga
 Usme Na Maut Hogi Na Zindagi
 Falah Sirf Pakeezgi Ikhtiyaar Karne Wale , Allah Ka Zikr Karne Wale Aur Namaz Padhne Wale
Ki Hai
 Insaan Kya Duniya Ki Zindagi Ko Aakhirat Ki Zindagi Par Tarjee Deta Haijabke Aakhirat
Hamesha Ki Hai Aur Behtar Hai
 Ye Sab Baatein Pehle Ke Saheefo Me Bhi Hai


Surah 88
Makki
Qayamat
Chaa Jane Aur Dhaanpne Wali Hai (Aafat De)
Kuch Chehre Us Din Jhuke Hue Aur Khauf Zada Honge , Wo Mehnat Karne Wale Yaane
Qayamat Ke Din Tahkne Wali Mehnat Karenge, Qabr Se Nikalte Hi Daudna, Amaal Name Ka
Bojh, Garmi Haybat, Yauq Etc Aur Duniya Me Bhi Bahut Mehnat Ki Jo Waste Ho Gayi (Galat
Kamo Par Karne Ki Wajah Se)
Page | 111
















Aise Log
Aag Me Dakhil Honge
Khaulta Pani Pilaye Jayenge
Kaante Hi Sirf Khaana Hoga Jo Na Jism Ko Lagega Aur Na Bhookh Mitayega
Kuch Chehre Taro Taza Honge Aur Apnikoshsih Par Raazi Honge
Wo Log
Jannat Me Buland Muqaam Par Honge
Koi Laghv Na Sunenge
Behte Chasme Waha Honge
Buland Masnade Aur Pyale Honge
Saff Dar Saff Masnadein , Takiye, Khaaleene Hongi
Allah Ki Qudrat Pehchaan Ne Ke Liye Ghaur Karo
Oont Jaise Janwar Ki Taqleeq
Aasman Ki Oonchayi
Pahado Ka Musaqqar Hona
Zameen Ka Bichaya Jana
Jo Moo Modega Uspar Azaab Hai Aur Lautna Aur Hisaab Sirf Allah Ke Paas Hai
Ayaat - 30
Ruku-1


























JUZ 30 Amma Surah 89 Al Fajr
Surah Al Fajr
Surah 89
Makki
Qasam
Fajr
10 Raat Zilhajj Ke
Even And Odd
Raat
Hijr Wale (Qaume Aad)
Qaume Aad Ka Zikr
Pillars Ki Construction
Unki Takhleeq
Lambe Lambe Aur Bahut Hi Taqatwar
Construction Me Bhi Pillars Aur Lambe Lakdiyo Ka Istemaal
Samood Chattano Me Ghar Banate
Meekho (Pegs)Wale Firaun
Pegs Jaisi Inki Quwwat (Strong Qaum)
Tents Ke Liye Pegs Use Hoyi (Travelling Me Fauj Aur Lashkar )
Logo Ko Sooli Chadhate Aur Haath Paav Me Keel Thokte
Inka Symbol Aur Seal
Lekin Allah Ka Azaab Aisi Qaumo Par Bhi Aaya
Lesson-Chahe Jitne Bhi Taqatwar Kyu Na Ho Allah Ki Nafarmani Se Bacho Warna Azaab
Se Naa Bach Paoge
Insaan Ko Takleef Par Sabr Aur Nemato Par Shukr Karna Chahiye
Insaan Ki Kuch Galtiya
Kya Yateem Ko Izzat Dete H O
Kya Miskeen Ko Khana Khilane Ke Liye Ubharte Ho
Meeras Ka Maal Nahi Khate
Maal Se Mohabbat Tum Rakhte Ho
Qayamat Ke Din Kya Hoga Jab
Zameen Reza Reza Ho Jayegi
Page | 112















JUZ 30 Amma Surah 90-92 Al Balad To Al Layl
Allah Aur Farishte Saf Dar Saff Ayenge
Jahannum Samne Laayi Jayegi
Naseehat Hofi Lekin Koi Kaamnahi Ayegi
Hasrat Karega Insaan Ke Kaash Duniya Me Kuch Karta
Azaab Hoga
Zanjeero Se Bandha Jayega
Mutmain Nafs Ke Liye Itmenan Hoga, Jannat Hogi
(3 Types Of Nafs Ammarah, Lawwamah, Mut Mainnah)
Ayaat - 20
Ruku-1
Surah Al Balad
Ayaat - 15
Ruku-1
Surah Ash Shams
Ayaat - 21
Ruku-1
Surah Al Layl
Surah 90
Makki
Ayat 2 Makke Ka Zikr
Aap S.A.W Ka Shehar Hai
Jaha Kafiro Ne Musalmano Par Zulm Ko Halal Samjha
Baad Me Musalmano Ke Liye Halaal Hoga (Fateh Makkah)
Ayat 3 Baap Aur Bete
Adam Aur Banu Adam
Ibraheem Aur Ismael
Takleef Duniya Me Aane Bhi Hai Aur Duniya Me Survive Karne Bhi Aur Doosro Ki Di Hui Bhi
(To Mushkilo Se Ghabrana Nahi Hai)
 Insaan Ki Kuch Sonch
 Ke Uspar Koi Qadir Nahi Ayega
 Duniya Me Khoob Maal Kharch Karta Hai, Kya Uski Pooch Nahi Hogi?
 Allah Ne Insaan Ke Liye Ankhein , Zaban , Honth Banaye Aur Do Rate (Hidayat Aur Gumrahi
Ke) Banaye
 Kuch Cheezein Dushwar Ghati Hai (Jitna Mushkil Pahad Par Chadna Hai Ye Kaam Utne
Mushkil Lagte Hai)
 Ghulam Azaad Karna
 Khana Khilana
 Qarabat Daar Yateem (Rishto Me Zyada Narazgiya Hoti Hai)
 Miskeen Ke Saat H Sulook
 Iman Ke Saath Sabr Aur Reham Ki Talqeen Karna
Jo Ye Karle , Wo Daye Bazu (Kamyab Log, Chosen People) Hai
 Kafir Badbakht Aur Aag Wale Hai
Surah 91
Makki



Qasme (Gawahi)
Sooraj, Dhoop, Chand , Din, Raat, Aasman, Zamee, Nafs
Ayah 8-Neki Aur Badi Ki Pehchan Ki Salahiyat Allah Ne Di
Sab Cheezein Gawaah Hai Ki
Jisne Nafs Ko Paak Kiya Wo Kamyab Hai
Nafs Ko Gunaho Ke Tale Dabaane Wala Nakamyaab Hua
Qaume Samood Ka Zikr (Qidar Bin Salef Jisne Oontni Ka Qatl Kiya)


Raat , Din Aur Jodo Me Paydayash Gawah Hai Ki Jaisi Koshish Waisa Phal Milega
Maal Kaam Ane Wala Nahi Hai


Surah 92
Makki
Page | 113

JUZ 30 Amma Surah 93-98 Ad Duha To Al Bayyinah
Duniya Aur Akhirat Sab Allah Ki Hai To Bas Allah Ko Razi Karne E Hi Kamyabi Hai
Ayaat - 11
Ruku-1
Surah Ad Duha
Ayaat - 8
Ruku-1
Surah Ash Sharh
Ayaat – 8
Ruku-1
Surah At Teen
Ayaat - 19
Ruku-1
Surah Al Alaq
Ayaat – 5
Ruku-1
Surah Al Qadr
Ayaat - 8
Ruku-1
Surah Al Bayyinah
Surah 93
Makki
Is Soorat Me Allah Taala Aap S.A.W Ke Oopar Duniya Me Kay Asaaniya Kiye Jiska Zikr Hai
Jaise Yateem Hone Ke Bawajood Parwarish, Hidayat Ka Intezaam , Muflis Se Ghani Kiya
To Kaha Jaa Raha Hai Waise Hi Yateem Par Saqti Naa Kare, Sawaal Karne Wale Ko De
Aur Rab Ki Nemato Ko Nayan Kare(Shukr, Qadr, Zikr)






Surah 94
Makki
Allah Ne Muhammad S.A.W Ke Seene Ko Hidayat Ke Liye Khola, Hidayat Ki Tadap Ka Bojh
Uthaliya, Apka Naam Duniya Me Buland Kiya To Sab Tangi Ke Saath Asaaniya Hai. Hukm Sirf
Mehnat Aur Aur Rab Ki Taraf Raaghib Ho Jao
Surah 95
Makki
Falasteen , Toor Aur Makkah Ki Qasam Kyu Ke Ye Ehmiyat Wali Jagahein Hai
Insaan Ko Allah Ne Behtareen Saaqt Par Payda Kiya Lekin Galat Kaam Se To Wo Nichla Ho
Gaya
Surah 96
Makki
Pehli Soorat Jo Nazil Hui
Allah Ne Insaan Ko Khoon Ke Lauthde Se Payda Kiya, Qalam Ke Zariye Ilm Diya
Lekin Insaan Sarkashi Karta Hai, Khud Ko Benayaz Samajhta Hai, Lekin Palat Kar Allah Ke
Paas Jaana Hai
 Abu Jahl Ka Zikr
 Jo Namaaz Se Rokta, Muhammad S.A.W Ke Hidayat Aur Taqwe Ki Taraf Bulane Ko Jhutlata
Aur Moo Modta
 Agar Wo Baaz Nahi Aayaa To Allah Ki Pakad Hofi, Koi Iski Madad Na Kar Payega
 Abu Jahl Ki Naa Sunte Hue Allah Ki Ibadat Karke Allah Ke Qareeb Hone Ka Hukm
Surah 97
Makki
Quran Ko Allah Ne Laylatul Qadr Ke Din Naazil Kiya Jo 1000 Mahino Se Behtar Hai, Jisme
Farishte Utarte Hai
Note-Ye Raat Ramadan Ke Akhri 10 Dino Me Kabhi Bhi Ho Sakti Hai





Surah 98
Madani
Kufr Karne Wale Ahle Kitaab Aur Mushrikeen Me Se Baaz Aane Wale Nah The Yaha Tak Ke
Unke Paas Koi Daleel Aaye (Muhammad S.A.W)
Wo Aaye Aur Quran Padhte
Iske Baad Bhi Unhone Tafrika Kiya
Jabke Unhe Hukum Sirf Ye Tha Ke Khalis Allah Ki Ibadat Kare, Namaz Qayam Kare Aur Zakat
De
Inkar Karne Walo Ke Liye Jahannum Hai Aur Iman Lane Walo Ke Liye Jannat Aur Allah Ki
Raza
Page | 114












Ayaat - 8
Ruku-1
Surah Az Zilzaal
Ayaat - 19
Ruku-1
Surah Al Aadiyaat
Ayaat - 11
Ruku-1
Surah Al Qariyah
Ayaat - 8
Ruku-1
Surah At Takathur
Ayaat - 3
Ruku-1
Surah Al Asr
Ayaat - 9
Ruku-1
Surah Al Humazah
Surah 99
Madani
Qayamat Ka Manzar
Zalzala
Zameen Sab Khuch Nikaal Degi
Zameen Uspar Hui Har Cheez Bayaan Karegi
Har Kisi Ko Uske Amal Bataye Jayenge Uar Zarre Baraba Bhi Bure Aur Ache Amal Sab Dekh
Lenge
Surah 100
Makki
Is Soorat Me Ghodo Ka Zikr Hai Ke Ghode Apne Maalik Ke Liye Kya Kya Karte Hai, Daudte
Hai, Haanpte Hai, Naal Se Chingaariya Tak Nikalti Hai, Dhawa Bolte Hai, Aise Daudte Hai Ke
Ghubaar Udta Hai,Logo Ke Daryan Ghus Jaate Hai, Lekin Insaan Apne Maalik , Apne Rab Ka
Nashukra Hai, Ghode Jitni Mehnat Bhi Nahi Karta Balke Maal Ki Mohabbat Me Hai Aur
Akhirat Ko Bhool Gaya Hai
Qayamat
Khadkhadane Wali
Log Tiddiyo Ki Tarah Honge
Pahad Rui Ki Tarah
Jiske Ache Amaal Zyada Honge Wo Pasandeeda Zindagi Me Hoga
Jiske Amal Nahi Honge Wo Bhadakti Aag Me Hoga
Surah 101
Makki
Surah 102
Makki
Insaan Maal Ko Ek Doosre Se Kasrat Se Haasilkarne Me Itna Rab Se, Deen Se Aur Akhirat Se
Ghafil Hai Aur Ek Din Mar Bhi Jaata Hai Aur Qayamat Jo Haq Hai Wo Dekhlete Hai








JUZ 30 Amma Surah 99- 104 Az Zilzaal TO Al Humazah
Zamane K Iqasm Ke Insaan Khasare Me Hai Siwaye Jo
Iman Laye
Amal Saleh Kare
Haq Ki Talqeen Kare
Sabr Ki Talqeen Kare
Surah 103
Makki
Surah 104
Makki
Halakat Hai
Moo Par Aib Lagaye
Peeth Peeche Aib Lagaye
Maal Jama Karke Ke Gine ( Khoob Ehmiyat De), Aur Samjhe Ki Maal Hamesha Rehne Wala
Hai
Hutamah Hai, Allah Ki Bhadkayi Jo Dilo Tak Pahunch Jaye, Aag Ke Columns Honge Ya Aag Ko
Lock Kardiya Jayega (Different Interpretations)
Page | 115

Ayaat – 5
Ruku-1
Surah Al Feel
Ayaat - 4
Ruku-1
Surah Al Quraish

Sardi Me Yemen Ka Safar Aur Garmi Me Shaam Aur Falasteen Ka Safar

Allah Ne Unhe Khilaya Aur Aman Diya Aur Baitullah Ki Wajah Se Unki Izzat Hoti , Unke
Kaafilo Ki Izzat Hoti , To Quraish Ko Chahiye Ki Wo Sirf Us Ghar Ke Rab Ki (Allah) Ibadat Kare
Ayaat - 7
Ruku-1
Surah Al Ma-Oon
Deen Ko Ya Aakhirat Ko Jhutlaane Wala Wo Hai Jo
Yateem Ko Dhakke Deta Hai
Miskeen Ko Khana Khilane Ke Liye Encourage Nahi Karta
Namazo Se Ghafil Rehta Hai
Nekiyo Ka Dikhawa Karta Hai
Baratne Ki Cheezo Ko Rokta Hai
Surah Al Kauthar
Ayaat - 3
Ruku-1











Surah 106
Makki
Manoos-Yaane Dilo Me Muhabbata Aur Ulfat Daalne (Apas Me Log Aur Deen Se)


Surah 105
Makki
Yemen Ka Governor Abraha Jab Makkah Me Khane Kaaba Girane Aaya To Haathiyo Par
Aaya Isliye Ashabul Feel Khe Jaate Wo Log
Allah Me Unpar Parinde Bheje Jinhone Unpar Kankariya Pheki Aur Wo Bhuse Ki Tarah Ho
Gaye






JUZ 30 Amma Surah 105 -109 Al Feel TO Al Kafiroon
Surah 107
Makki
Surah 108
Makki
Muhammad S.A.W Ke Beto Ke Faut Hone Par Kuffaar Bahut Khush The Ke
Aapki Nasl Aage Nahi Chalegi Uspar Ye Soorat Naazil Hui
Allah Ne Apko Kauthar Ata Kiya
Nehre Kauthar (Jannat Me)
Hauze Kauthar (Hashr Me)
Kauthar Also From Katheer (Kasrat, Abundance)
Bas Hukm Hai Ki Alah Ke Liye Namaz Padhe Aur Qurbani Karre
Nahr ( Bade Janwaro Ki Qurbani Ka Tareeka)
Dushman Dar Asl Jadkata Hai Yaane
Unka Zikr Nahi Ayega
Ayega To Bhi Laanat Bheji Jayegi
Aap S.A.W Ke Zikr Ko Allah Ne Bahut Buland Kar Diya
Ayaat - 6
Ruku-1
Surah Al l Kafiroon
Surah 109
Makki
Ye Soorat Fajr Aur Maghrib Ki Sunnatein, Witr Ki Doosri Rakat, Wajibut Tawaaf Me Padhi
Jaane Wali Soorat Hai
Jab Log Islam Laane Lage To Kaafiro Ne Islam Se Rokne Bahut Saari Chalein Chali , Jaise
Maal Ki Lalach Dena, Kukoomat Offer Karna, Haseen Ladkiyo Se Nikaa Offer Karna,
Dhamkiyaa Dena Aur Aise Terms Par Settle Hona Ki Kuch Din Allah Ki Ibadat Aur Kuch Din
Unke Butho Ki Ibadat
Page | 116

JUZ 30 Amma Surah 110-113 An Nasr TO Al Falaq
Yaha Clearly Kaha Jaa Raha Hai Ki Musalman Hargiz Unke Baaboodo Ki Ibadat Nahi Karenge,
Koi Compromise Nahi Hoga, Mushkrik Ke Liye Unka Deen Aur Muslamano Ke Liye Unka
Deen

Ayaat - 3
Ruku-1
Surah An Nasr
Ayaat - 5
Ruku-1
Surah Al Lahab
Ayaat - 7
Ruku-1
Surah Al Ikhlas
Surah 110
Makki
Ye Last Aur Complete Soorat Hai Jo Nazil Hui Aur Iske Nuzool Par Abu Bakr Ra Bahut Roye
Kyu Ki Wo Samajh Gaye Ki Ab Mission Complete Hogaya Hai Aur Aap S.A.W Ka Duniya Se
Rukat Ka Waqt Aagaya Hai
 Jab Fatah Makkah Ho Jayegi Uske Baad Log Bahut Saare Deen Me Dakhil Honge, Ye Sab
Allah Ki Madad Se Hua Hai Isliye Allah Ki Khoob Paaki Aur Hamd Bayan Karo Aur Bakshish
Mango Aur Allah Bakshne Wala Hai
 Lesson Credit Khud Nahi Lena Hai Kamyabi Ka
 Istighfaar Itne Bade Kaam Ke Baad Kyu Ki Isme Jokami Reh Gayi Uske Liye
 Is Soorat Ke Nazil Hone Ke Baad Aap S.A.W Aksa “Subhanakallahumma
Rabbanawabihamdika , Allahummaghfirlee” Padhte






Surah 111
Makki
Abu Lahab Aap S.A.W Ka Chacha Tha , Wo Aap Ka Saqt Muqalif Tha, Uski Biwi Arwa Bhi
Bahut Aziyaterin Deti , Apke Raste Me Kaatiyaa Bichati
Abu Lahb Ke Baare Me Yaha Kaha Jaa Raha Hai
Uske Dono Haath Toot Jayenge Yaane Uski Koshishe Fail Ho Jayegi
Uska Maal Use Kaam Nahi Ayega
Wo Aag Me Daakhil Hoga
Uski Biwi Us Aag Ka Indhan Uthayegi (Kyu Ke Duniya Me Uski Madad Karti Thi)
Uski Gardan Me Bati Hui Rassi Hogi (Kyu Ke Duniya Me Uske Paas Ek Haar Tha Jo Wo Kehti
Ke Muhammad S.A.W Ko Tabaah Karne Agar Wo Haar Bechna Pade To Bhi Wo Karegi
Allah Kaun Hai Aur Unki Sifaat Kya Hai Ye Yaha Bataya Jaa Raha Hai
 Ek Aur Akele (Sare Controls Me , Ikhtedaar Me )
 Allah Benyaz Hai
 Naa Wo Kisi Se Payda Huye Naa Koi Unse Payda Hua
 Unke Jaisa Koi Aur Nahi




Ayaat – 5
Ruku-1
Surah Al Falaq
Surah 112
Makki
Surah 113
Makki
Falaq Aur Naas Ko Saath Me Muwazzatain Kaha Jaata Hai
Raat Ko Sote Waqt , Aur Azkar Me Inko Shamilkarna Hai
Jab Aap S.A.W Par Jadu Hua To Ye Naazil Hui (Labeed Bin Asim Ek Yahoodi Ne Unpar Jadu
Kiya Tha)
Is Soorat Me Allah Ki Panah Me Aate Hai Jo Kuch Allah Ne Payda Kiya Uski Shar Se, Andhere
Ki (Kyu Ke Sab Galat Kaam Aksar Andhero Me Hota Hai), Phookne Waliyo Ke Sharr Se (Jadu
Garniyaa), Haasid Ke Hasad Se
Page | 117



Ayaat - 6
Ruku-1
JUZ 30 Amma Surah 114 An Naas
Surah An Naas
Surah 114
Makki
Allah Ki Panaah Me Aate Hai Jo Insaano Ka Rab Hai, Malik Hai Aur Ilaah Hai
Panaah Me Aate Hai Waswaso Ke Shar Sejo Jinno Aur Insano Ki Tarad Se Ho
Page | 118

jawahir program

Transcription

Similar documents

treatment - What is Ruqyah?

Untitled

JUZ 1 - Darul Arqam

Nisaab - Deeniyat

Leh Jeet Gya Maama! Phir se aya Obama! \(^_^)

third book pdf - Shah Bano Khan

Buletin Langham Edisi April 2014

Awrad Al-Ayyam Wa Layali - Universiti Kebangsaan Malaysia

Nigraani - Deeniyat

Syed Md.Ameen Shah Rahmatullaahi Alaih